Archive for the ‘Ramayannam’ Category

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -109/110/111/112

January 14, 2014

viira vikraanta vikhyaata praviiNa nayakovida |
mahaarhashayanopeta kiM sheShe nihato bhuvi || 6-109-2

2. kim = why; sheShe = are you lying; nihataH = killed; bhuvi = on the ground?; viira = O hero!; vikraanta = the valiant one!; vikhyaata = the celebrated one!; praviiNa = O the skillful one; nayakovida = prudent in polity!; mahaarhashayanopeta = though the highly worthy of turning towards lofty beds.

“Why are you lying killed on the ground, though you are highly worthy of turning towards lofty beds, O hero! The valiant one, the celebrated one, prudent in polity?”

yanna darpaat prahasto vaa nendrajinnaapare janaaH |
na kumbhakarNo.atiratho naatikaayo naraantakaH || 6-109-5
na svayaM tvamamanyethaastasyodarko.ayamaagataH |

5. yat = for that which; darpaat = because of arrogance; na prahato vaa = netither prahasta; indrajit na apare janaaH = nor Indrajit and others; na kumbhakarNaH = nor kumbhakarna; atirathaH = nor Atiratha; atikaayaH = nr Atikaya; na naraantakaH = nor Narantaka; na tvam svayam = nor you yourself; amanyethaaH = has agreed; tasya ayan udarkaH = this consequence of it; aagataH = has come.

“For that which, because of arrogance, neither Prahasta nor Indrajit and others, nor Kumbhakarna nor Atiratha nor Narantaka nor you yourself has agreed to my counsel, the consequence of it has come now.”

dhR^itipravaalaH prasahaagryapuShpa |
stapobalaH shauryanibaddhamuulaH |
raNe mahaan raakShasaraajavR^ikShaH |
saMmardito raaghavamaarutena || 6-109-10

10. tejoviShaNaH = with sharpness for its tusks; kula vamshavamshaH = the line of ancesters for its back-bone; kopa prasaadaapara gaatrahastaH= anger for its lower parts and graciousness for its proboscis; raavaNagandhahastii = the elephant in rut in the shape of suptaH = is lying asleep; kShitau= on the ground; ikShvaaku simhaavagR^ihiita dehaH = its body having been overthrown by a lion in the shape of Rama.

“With sharpness for its tusks, the line of ancestors for its back-bone, anger for its lower parts and graciousness for its proboscis, the elephant in rut in the shape of Ravana is lying asleep on the ground, its body having been overthrown by a lion in the shape of Rama.”

vadantaM hetumadvaakyaM paridR^iShTarthanishchayam |
raamaH shokasamaaviShTamityuvaacha vibhiiShaNam || 6-109-14

14. ayam = He (Ravana); na vinaShTaH = did not die; samare = in battle; nishcheShTaH = without making an effort; ayam patitaH = He has fallen (in combat); chaN^Da vikramaH = eventhough he was endowed with terrible prowess; atyunnatamahotsaahaH = and exhibited extra ordinary enthusiasm of a very exalted type; ashaNkitaH = and remained confident (throughout).

“Ravana did not die in battle, without making an effort. He has fallen in combat, eventhough he was endowed with terrible prowess and exhibited extra ordinary enthusiasm of a very exalted type and remained confident throughout.”

naikaantavijayo yuddhe bhuutapuurvaH kadaachana |
parairvaa hanyate viiraH paraanvaa hanti saMyuge || 6-109-18

18. iyam gatiH = such is the destiny; samdiShTaa = proclaimed; puurvaiH = by the ancients; kShatriyasammataa = as highly esteemed for a warrior; kShatriyaH = a warrior; nihataH = killed; samkhye = in battle; na shochyaH = does not deserve to be mourned; iti nishchayaH = such is the ascertainment of the sacred scriptures.

“Such is the destiny proclaimed by the ancients, as highly esteemed for a warrior. A warrior killed in battle, does not deserve to be mourned. Such is the ascertainment of the sacred scriptures.”

eShohitaagnishcha mahaatapaashcha |
vedantagaH karmasu chaagryashuuraH |
etasya yatpretagatasya kR^ityaM |
tatkartumichchhaami tava prasaadaat || 6-109-23

23. eShaH = he; hitaagniH = (maintained) perpetually sacred fire; mahaatapaashcha = He practised great religious austerities; vedaantagaH = He completely mastered the Vedas; the sacred scriptures; agrashuuraH = he was highly proficient; karmasucha = in even the ritual acts; ichchhaami = i desire; kartum = to do; yat = that; tava prasaadaat = with your graciousness which; kR^itya = is to be done; pretagatasya etasya = to him; who has departed to the other world.

“He maintained a perpetually sacred fire. he practised great religious austerities. He completely mastered Vedas, the sacred scriptures. He was highly proficient even in the ritual acts. I desire to do, with you graciousness, that which is to be performed to him, who has departed to the other world.”

maraNaantaani vairaaNi nirvR^ittaM naH prayojanam |
kriyataamasya saMskaaro mamaapyeSha yathaa tava || 6-109-25

25. vairaani = hostilities; maraNaantaani = end with death; naH = our; prayojanam = purpose; nirvR^ittam = has been accomplished; asya samskaaraH = let his funeral rites; kriyataam = be performed; eShaH = he; mamaapi = is as good mine even; yathaa tava = as yours.

“Hostilities end with death. Our purpose has been accomplished. Let his funeral rites be performed. He is even as good mine, as yours.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————-

dadR^ishustaa mahaakaayaM mahaaviiryaM mahadyutim |
raavaNaM nihataM bhuumau niilaaJNjanachayopamam || 6-110-6

6. taaH = those women; dadR^ishuH = saw; raavaNam mahaakaayam = the gigantic Ravana; mahaaviiryam = who was endowed with a great strength; mahaadyutim = and invested with a great splendour; nihatam = lying killed; bhuumau = on the ground; niilaaN^janachayopamam = like a heap of black collyrium.

Those women saw the gigantic Ravana, who was endowed with a great strength and invested with a great splendour, lying killed on the ground, like a heap of black collyrium.

avadhyo devataanaaM yastathaa daanavarakShasaam |
hataH so.ayaM raNe shete maanuSheNa padaatinaa || 6-110-15

15. shete = here lies; raNe = in the battle field; saH ayam = that Ravana; yaH avadhyaH = who was incapable of being killed; devataanaam = by gods; tathaa = and; daanava raakShasaanaam = devils and demons; hataH = but who was killed; padaatinaa maanuSheNa = by a pedestrian man.

“Here lies killed in battle, by a pedestrian man coming from Ayodhya, that Ravana, who was incapable of being killed by gods and even so by devils and demons too.”

yadi niryaatitaa te svaatsiitaa raamaaya maithilii || 6-110-20
na naH syaadvyasanaM ghoramidaM muulaharaM mahat |

20. yadi syaat te niryaatitaa = if you had restored; siitaa = Seetha; maithilii = a princess of Mithila; raamaaya = to Rama; idam = this; mahat ghoram = this appallingly terrific; vyasanam = disaster; na muula haram = which has robbed us of every root; nasyaat = would not have befallen us.

“If you had restored Seetha a princess of Mithila to Rama, this appallingly terrific disaster, which has robbed us of every root, would not have befallen us.”

vilepurevaM diinaastaa raakShasaadhipayoShitaH |
kurarya iva duHkhaartaa baaShpaparyaakulekShaNaaH || 6-110-26

taaH = those; raakShasaadhipa yoShitaH = consorts of Ravana; diinaaH = depressed as they were; duHkhaartaaH = and afflicted with grief;baaShpa paryaakulekShaNaaH = with their eyes full of tears; vilepuH = lamented; evam = thus; kuravyaH iva = like female ospreys.

Those consorts of Ravana, depressed as they were and afflicted with grief, with their eyes full of tears, thus lamented like female ospreys.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

nanu naama mahaabaaho tava vaishravaNaanuja |
kruddhasya pramukhe sthaatun trasyatyapi purandaraH || 6-111-3

3. mahaabaaho = O the great armed!; vaishraavaNaanuja = O the brother of Kubera!; purandaraH api = even Indra the destroyer of strong holds;trasyati nanu naama = indeed dares not; sthaatum = to stand; tava pramukhe = before you; kruddhasya = when you were enraged.

“O the great armed, the brother of Kubera! Even Indra the destroyer of strongholds, indeed dares not to stand before you, when you were enraged.”

yadaiva cha janasthaane raakShanairbahubhirvR^itaH |
kharastava hato bhraataa tadaivaanau na maanuShaH || 6-111-9

9. tadaiva tava bhraataa = the moment your brother; kharaH = Khara; hataH = was killed; asau = by Rama; janasthaane = in Janasthana; vR^itaH= though surrounded; bahubhiH raakShasai = by a multitude of demons; (it became evident that) na maanuShaH = Rama was really no mortal.

“The moment your brother Khara was killed by Rama in Janasthana, though surrounded by a multitude of demons, it became evident that Rama was really no mortal.”

athavaa raamaruupeNa kR^itaantaH svayamaagataH |
maayaaM tava vinaashaaya vidhaayaapratitarkitaam || 6-111-12

12. athavaa = otherwise; tava vinaashaaya = for your destruction; kR^itaantaH = Yama the lord of Death; aagataH = came; svayam = himself;raama ruupeNa = assuming the form of Rama; vidhaaya = having arranged; apratitarkitaam = an unimaginable; maayam = illusion.

“Otherwise, for your destruction, Yama, the lord of Death came himself assuming the form of Rama having arranged an unimaginable form of illusion.”

vyaktameSha mahaayogii paramaatmaa sanaatanaH |
anaadimadhyanidhano mahataH paramo mahaan || 6-111-14
tamasaH paramo dhaataa shaN^khachakragadaadharaH |
shriivatsavakShaa nityashriirajayyaH shaashvato dhruvaH || 6-111-15
maanuShaM ruupamaasthaaya viShNuH satyaparaakramaH |
sarvaiH parivR^ito devairvaanaratvamupaagataiH || 6-111-16
sarvalokeshvaraH shriimaan lokaanaaM hitakaamyayaa |
saraakShasa pariivaaram hatavaaMstvaaM mahaadyutiH || 6-111-17

14-17. eShaH = this Rama; vyaktam = is certainly; mahaayogii = a great ascetic; sanaatanaH = an eternal person; anaadimaadhya nidhanaH = having no beginning; middle or end; mahaan paramaH = greater person; mahataH = than distinguished persons like Brahma; tamasaH paramaH = the one beyond ignorance; dhaataa = the nourisher; shaN^kha chakragadaadharaH = wielding a couch; a disc and a mace; shriivatsa vakShaaH = wearing the ‘Srivatsa’ mark on his chest; nitya shriiH = of lasting beauty; ajayyaH = incapable of being conquered; shaashvataH = a perpetual person; dhruvaH = being constant; paramaatmaa = soul of the universe; satya paraakramaH = truly mighty; sarva lokeshvaraH = the lord of all the worlds; shriimaan = the prosperous one; mahaadyutiH = having a great splendour; viShNuH = and Vishnu the lord of maintenance of the world; hitakaamyayaa = with a wish for the benefit; lokaanaam = of the worlds; aasthaaya = assuming; maanuShaM ruupam = a human form; parivR^itaH = surrounded; sarvaiH daivaiH = by all the gods; upaagataiH = who assumed; vaanaratvam = the form of monkeys; (Rama) hatavaan = killed; tvaam = you; saraakShapariivaaram = surrounded with demons.

“This Rama is certainly a great ascetic, an eternal person, having no beginning middle or end, greater than distinguished universal spirit like Brahma, the one beyond ignorance, the nourisher, wielding a conch, a disc and a mace, wearing the ‘Srivatsa’ mark on his chest, of lasting beauty, incapable of being conquered, a perpetual one, being the constant soul of the universe, truly mighty, the lord of all the worlds, the prosperous one having a great splendour and Vishnu, the lord of maintenance of the world with a wish to benefit the worlds, assuming a human form surrounded by all the gods in the form of monkeys, Rama killed you, surrounded by demons.

akasmaachchaabhikaamoasi siitaan raakShasapu~Ngava |
aishvaryasya vinaashaaya dehasya svajanasya cha || 6-111-22

22. raakShasapungava = O the foremost of demons!; vinaashaaya = for the annihilation; aishvaryasya = of your power; dehasya = of your body;svajanasya = and of your own people; asi = you were; abhikaamaH = having a desire; akasmaat = suddenly; siitaam = for Seetha.

“O the foremost of demons! For the annihilation of your power, your body and your own people, you conceived a desire for Seetha suddenly.”

tadaiva yanna dagdhastvaM dharShayaMstanumadhyamaam || 6-111-26
devaa bibhyata te sarve sendraaH saagnipurogamaaH |

26. (It is because) devaaH = the gods; sendraaH = together with Indra the ruler of gods; saagnipurogamaaH = including those headed by the fire-god; abhibhyata = fear; te = you; na dagdhaH iti yat = that you were not consumed; tadaiva = even while; tvam = you; dharShayan = were laying violent hands; tanu madhya maam = on Seetha; the slender-waisted woman.

“It is because, the gods together with Indra the ruler of gods including those headed by the fire-god fear you, that you were not consumed even while you were laying hands on Seetha, the slender-waisted woman.”

santyanyaaH pramadaastubhyaM ruupeNaabhyadhikaastataH |
anaN^gavashamaapannastvaM tu mohaanna budhyase || 6-111-29

29. santi = there are; anyaaH pramadaaH = other women; abhyadhikaaH = more excellent; ruupeNa = in form; tataH = than Seetha; tubhyam = for you; aapannah = Having got into; anN^ga vasham = the power of passion; mohaat = and from ignorance; tvam tu = you; however; na budhyase = could not know it.

“There are other women, more excellent in form than Seetha for you in your gynaecium. Having fallen a prey to the power of passion, you did not know it through ignorance.”

pitaa daanavaraajo me bhartaa me raakShaseshvaraH || 6-111-41
putro me shakrani rjetaa ityahaM garvitaa bhR^isham |

41. aham = I; bhR^isham garvitaa = was very much proud; iti = that; me pitaa = my father; daanavaraajaH = was a king of demons; me bhartaa = my husband; raakShaseshvaraH = was a lord of demons; me putraH = and my son; shakra nirjetaa = was a conqueror of Indra the lord of celestials.

“I was very much proud that my father was king of demons, my husband a lord of demons and my son, a conqueror of Indra the lord of celestials.”

naikayajJNaviloptaaraM traataaraM svajanasya cha || 6-111-54
dharmavyavasthaabhettaaraM maayaasraShTaaramaahave |

54. naikayaJNa viloptaaram = my husband ruined several sacrificial performances; traataaram = he was the protector; svajanasya cha = of his own people; dharmavyavasthaabhettaaram = he violated the moral order; maayaasraShTaaram = he created conjuring tricks; aahave = on battle-field.

“My husband ruined several sacrificial performances. He was the protector of his own people. He violated the moral order. He violated the moral order. He created conjuring tricks on the battle-field.”

dR^iShTvaa na khalvabhikruddho maamihaanavaguNThitaam || 6-111-63
nirgataaM nagaradvaaraatpadbhyaamevaagataaM prabho |

63. prabho = O; Lord!; na abhikruddhaH khalu = are you not indeed enraged; dR^iShTvaa = in seeing; maam = me; iha = here; nirgagataam = having come out; nagara dvaaraat = through the City-gate; aagataam padbhyaameva = coming on foot; anavaguNThitaam = unveiled; eva = in this way?

“O Lord! Are you not indeed enraged, in seeing me on foot in this way out through the city-gate, unveiled and come on foot in the way?

kaataryaM na cha te yuddhe kadaachitsaMsmaraamyaham || 6-111-71
tattu bhaagyaviparyaasaannuunaM te pakvalakShaNam |

71. aham = I; na samsmaraami = do not recall; te kaataryaami = your faint-heartenedness; kadaachit = at any time; yuddhe = on the battle-field;tattu = that abduction of Seetha; however; bhaagya viparyaasaat = was due to your ill-luck; te pakva lakShaNam = as the result of your sins; muunam = certainly.

“I do not recall your faint-heartedness at any time on the battle-field. That case of abduction of Seetha, however, was due to your ill-luck and certainly as the result of your sins.”

sukR^itan duShkR^itaM cha tvaM gR^ihiitvaa svaaM gatiM gataH |
aatmaanamanushochaami tvadviyogena duHkhitaam || 6-111-77

77. gR^ihiitvaa = by taking away; sukR^itam = merit; duShkR^itam cha = and sin; tvam = you; gataH = obtained; svaam = your; gatim = course of fate; tvadvinaashena = by your death; anushochaami = I am mourning; aatmaanaam = about my own self; duHkhitaam = so afflicted as I am.

“By taking away your merit and sin, you obtained your course of fate. I, however, mourn for my own self, so afflicted as I am, by your death.”

maariichakumbhakarNaabhyaaM vaakyaM mama pitustathaa |
na shrutaM viiryamattena tasyedaM phalamiidR^isham || 6-111-80

80. maariichakumbhakarNaabhyaam = the advices offered by Mareecha and Kumbhakarna; tathaa = and; mama = my advice; pitruH vaakyam = the words of my father; na shrutam = have not been heeded; viiryamattena = by you; who were arrogant of your prowess; tasya iidR^isham = what is followed; idam phalam = is a bitter consequence (of your perversity).

“The advices offered by Mareecha, Kumbhakarna, myself and my father have not been heeded by you, who were arrogant of your prowess. What is followed is a bitter consequence of your perversity.”

kashmalaabhihataa sannaa babhau saa raavaNorasi || 6-111-89
saMdhyaanurakte jalade diiptaa vidyudivojjvalaa |

89. raavaNorasi = (Fallen on) the breast of Ravana; saa sannaa = the dispirited Mandodari; kashmalaabhihataa = stricken as she was with grief;babhau = shone; diiptaa ujjvalaa vidyut iva = like a vivid flash of lightning; jalade = across a rainy cloud; samdhyaanurakte = reddened by the glow of twilight.

Fallen on the breast of Ravana, that dispirited Mandodari, stricken as she was with grief, shone like a vivid flash of lightning across a rainy cloud, reddened by the flow of twilight.

tyaktadharmavratan krUraM nR^ishansamanR^itaM tathaa || 6-111-95
naahamarhoasmi sanskartuM paradaaraabhimarshakam |

95. aham = I; arhaH na asmi = am not obliged; samskartum = to perform the obsequies; tyaktadharmavratam = to him; who had abandoned the vow of virtue; kruram = who was cruel; nR^ishamsam = who killed human beings; tathaa = and; anR^itam = who was cheating; paradaaraa bhimarshinam = and who was longing for others’ wives.

“I am not obliged to perform the obsequies to him, who had abandoned the vow of virtue, who was cruel, who killed human beings, who was a cheater and who had longed for others’ wives.”

tavaapi me priyan kaaryaM tvatprabhavaachcha me jitam || 6-111-99
avashyan tu kShaman vaachyo mayaa tvaM raakShaseshvara |

99. raakShaseshvara = O king of demons!; priyam = a favourite act; kaaryam = is to be done; tava = to you; me api = by me too; jitam = (the battle) was won; mayaa = by me; tvatprabhaavaat = because of you; avashyam = certainly; kShamam = an appropriate advice; vaachyaH = is to be told;mayaa = by me.

“O king of demons! I too have to do a favour to you. I won the battle because of you. Certainly I have to give you an appropriate advice.”

maraNaantaani vairaaNi nirvR^ittaM naH prayojanam || 6-111-102
kriyataamasya sanskaaro mamaapyeSha yathaa tava |

102. vairaaNi = hostilities; maraNaantaani = end with death; naH = our; prayojanam = purpose; nirvR^ittam = has been accomplished; asya samskaaraH = let his funeral rites; kriyataam = be performed; eShaH = he; maam api = is as good mine also; yathaa tava = as yours.

“Hostilities end with death. Our purpose has been accomplished. Let his funeral rites be performed. He is even as good mine also, as yours.”

sa pravishya puriiM laN^kaaM raakShasendro vibhiiShaNaH || 6-111-105
raavanasyaagnihotraM tu niryaapayati satvaram |

105. pravishya = entering; laN^kaam puriim = the City of Lanka; saH vibhiiShaNaH = that Vibhishana; raakShasendraH = the lord of demons;satvaram = quickly; niryaapayati = concluded; agnihotram = the Agnihotra (act of poring oblations into the sacred fire); raavaNasya = carried on by Ravana.

Entering the City of Lanka, that Vibhishana, the lord of demons, quickly concluded the Agnihotra (the act of pouring oblations into the sacred fire) carried on by Ravana.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————

raaghavastu rathaM divyamindradattaM shikhiprabham || 6-112-4
anujJNaaya mahaabaahurmaataliM pratyapuujayat |

4. anujJNaaya = taking leave; divyam ratham = of the celestial chariot; indradattam = which had been given by Indra the lord of celestials;shikhiprabham = and which = shone like fire; mahaabaahuH = the mighty armed; raaghavastu = Rama; pratya puujayat = respectfully saluted; maatalim= Matali.

Taking leave of the celestial chariot, which had been given by Indra the lord of celestials and which shone like fire, the mighty armed Rama respectfully saluted Matali.

parShvajya cha sugriivaM lakShmaNenaabhivaaditaH || 6-112-7
puujyamaano harigaNairaajagaama balaalayam |

7. pariShvajya cha = having embraced; sugriivam = Sugreeva; abhivaaditaH = and having been greeted; lakShmaNena = by Lakshmana;puujyamaanaH = and having been honoured; harigaNaiH = by the monkey-troops; aajagaama = (Rama) came; balaalayam = to the camp where the army had been stationed.

Having embraced Sugreeva greeted by Lakshmana and having been honoured by the monkey-troops. Rama came to the camp where the army had been stationed.

eSha me paramaH kaamo yadimaM raavaNaanujam || 6-112-10
laN^kaayaaM saumya pashyeyamabhiShiktaM vibhiiShaNam |

10. saumya = O gentle one! eShaH = this; me = is my; paramaH = paramount; kaamaH = desire; yat = that; pashyeyam = I should see; imam vibhiiShaNam = this Vibhishana; raavaNaanujam = the brother of Ravana; abhiShiktam = being consecrated for throne; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka.

“O gentle one! This s my paramount desire that I should see this Vibhishana, the brother of Ravana being consecrated for throne in Lanka.”

tatastvekaM ghaTaM gR^ihya saMsthaapya paramaasane || 6-112-14
ghaTena tena saumitrirabhyaShiJNchadvibhiiShaNam |
laN^kaayaaM rakShasaaM madhye raajaanaM raamashaasanaat || 6-112-15
vidhinaa mantradR^iShTena suhR^idgaNasamaavR^itaH |

14-15. tataH = thereafter; saumitriH = Lakshmana; suhR^idgaNa samaavR^itaH = together with his friends; gR^ihya = taking; ekam = one;ghaTam = pot; vibhiishaNam samsthaapya = making Vibhishana to sit; paramaasane = on the throne; abhyaShiN^chat = sprinkled (him); tena ghaTena = (with sea-water) from that pot; vidhinaa = in accordance with the rule (in Vedic scriptures); rakShasaam madhye = in the middle of the demons;raajaanaam = to make him the king; laN^kaayaam = for the kingdom of Lanka; raama shaasanaat = as directed by Rama.

Thereupon, Lakshmana together with his friends, taking one pot and making Vibhishana to sit on the throne, sprinkled him with sea-water from that pot in accordance with the rule prescribed in Vedic scriptures, while the demons were witnessing the ceremony, to make him the king for Lanka, as directed by Rama.

raaghavaH pramaaM priitiM jagaama sahalakShmaNaH || 6-112-18
sa tadraajyaM mahatpraapya raamadattaM vibhiiShaNaH |

18. raaghavaH = Rama; saha lakShmaNaH = together with Lakshmana; jagaama = obtained; paramaam = great; priitim = delight; saH = that;vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; praapya = having gained; tat mahat raajyam = that great kingdom; raama dattam = bestowed on him by Rama; (was also greatly delighted).

Rama together with Lakshmana were greatly delighted. That Vibhishana, having gained that great kingdom bestowed on him by Rama, was also greatly delighted.

anujJnaapya mahaaraajamimaM saumya vibhiiShaNam || 6-112-24
pravishya nagariiM laN^kaaM kaushalaM bruuhimaithiliim |

24. saumya = O the benevolent one!; anujJNaapya = taking permission from; imam vibhiiShaNam = this Vibhishana; maahaaraajam = the great king; praveshya = and entering into; laN^kaam nagarim = the City of Lanka; bruuhi = inform; kaushalam = about our welfare; maithiliim = to Seetha.

“O the benevolent one! Taking permission from this Vibhishana, the great king and entering into the City of Lanka, inform about our welfare to Seetha.”

priyametadudaahR^itya vaidehyastvaM hariishvara || 6-112-26
pratigR^ihya cha saMdeshamupaavartitumarhasi |

26. hariishvara = O the master of monkeys!; udaahR^itya = making clear; etat = this; priyam = favourite news; vaidehyaaH = to Seetha; arhasi = you ought; upaavartitum = to return; pratigR^ihya = taking back; samdesham = her message.

“O Hanuma the master of monkeys! Making clear this favourite news to Seetha, you ought to return, taking back her message.”

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -105/106/107/108

January 14, 2014

aadityahR^idayaM puNyaM sarvashatruvinaashanam |
jayaavahaM japennityamakShayyaM paramaM shivam || 6-105-4
sarvamaN^galamaN^galyaM sarvapaapapraNaashanam |
chintaashokaprashamanamaayurvardhanamuttamam || 6-105-5

4; 5. aaditya hR^idayam = ‘Aditya Hridaya’ (which is intended to propitiate Brahma; installed in the heart of the orb of the sun); japet = is to be muttered; nityam = at all times; (This hymn in praise of the sun); puNyam = is holy; sarva shatruvinaashanam = which can destroy all the adversaries;jayaavaham = which can bestow victory; akShyayyam = giving undecaying prosperity; paramam shivam = supremely auspicious; sarva maN^gala maN^galayam = the blessing of all blessings; sarva paapa praNaashanam = root out all sins; chintaa shoka prashamanam = allay all anxiety and grief;uttamam = excellent; aayurvardhanam = and prolong life.

rashmimantaM samudyantaM devaasuranamaskR^itam |
puujayasva vivasvantaM bhaaskaraM bhuvaneshvaram || 6-105-6

6. punjayasva = you worship (the sun-god); bhuvaneshvaram = the ruler of the worlds; rashmimantam = who is crowned with the rays;samudyantam = who appears at the horizon; devaasmanamaskR^itam = who is greeted by the gods and the demons alike; vivasvantam = shining forth covering all other lights; bhaaskaram = and brings light to the world.

“Worship the sun-god, the ruler of the worlds, who is crowned with the rays, who appears at the horizon, who is greeted by the gods and the demons alike, shines forth; covering up all other lights and brings light to the world.”

eSha brahmaa cha viShNushcha shivaH skandaH prajaapatiH |
mahendro dhanadaH kaalo yamaH somo hyapaaMpatiH || 6-105-8

8. eShaH = He; brahmaacha = is Brahma the creator; viShNushcha = Vishnu; the protector of the universe; shivaH = Lord Shiva the god of destruction; skandaH = Skanda (son of Lord Shiva); prajapatiH = Prajapati (the ten lords of created beings viz. Marichi; Atri; Angirasa; Paulastya; Pulaka; Kratu; Vasishta; Daksha; Bhrigu; Narada); mahendraH = Indra the ruler of gods; dhanadaH = Kubera; teh bestower of riches; kaalaH = Kala; the Time-spirit; yamaH = Yama; the god of retribution; somaH = Soma the moon-god; apaampatiH = Varuna; the ruler of the waters.

“He is Brahma the creator, Vishnu the protector of the Universe, Lord Shiva the god of destruction, Skanda (son of Lord Shiva), Prajapati (the ten lords of creted beings), Indra the ruler of gods, Kubera the bestower of riches, Kala the Time-spirit, Yama the god of retribution, Soma the moon-god and Varuna the ruler of the waters.”

pitaro vasavaH saadhyaa ashvinau maruto manuH |
vaayurvahniH prajaaH praaNa R^itukartaa prabhaakaraH || 6-105-9

9. pitarah = the Pitrus (Manes); vasavaH = the eight Vasns; saadhyaaH = the twelve Sadhyas; ashvinau = the two Ashvins = the physicians of gods; marutaH = the fortynine Maruts (wind-gods); manuH = Manu ( a progenitor of the human race); vaayuH = Vayu; the wind-god; vahniH = the fire-god; prajaaH = the created beings; praaNaH = the life-breath of the universe; R^itikartaa = the source of the seasons; prabhaakaraH = and store-house of light.

“The Pitrus (manes), the eight Vasus, the twelve Sadhyas, the two Ashvins the physicians of gods, the fortymine Maruts (wind-gods), Manu (a progenitor of the human race), Vayu the wind-god, the fire-god, the created beings, the life-breath of the universe, the source of teh seasons and the store-house of light.”

nakShatragrahataaraaNaamadhipo vishvabhaavanaH |
tejasaamapi tejasvii dvaadashaatmannamo.stu te || 6-105-15

15. nakShatra grahataaraaNaam adhipaH = the controller of all lunar mansions; planets and stars; vishvabhaavanaH = the creator of all;tejasaamapi tejasvii = the resplendent among the splendid; dvaadashaatman = O god; appearing in twelve forms (in the shape of twelve months in a year); te namaH astu = hail to you!.

“He is the controller of all lunar mansions, planets and stars, the creator of all and the resplendent among the splendid. O god, appearing in twelve forms (in the shape of twelve months in a year), hail to you.”

nama ugraaya viiraaya saaraN^gaaya namo namaH |
namaH padmaprabodhaaya prachaNDaaya namo.astu te || 6-105-18

18. namaH ugraaya = hail to you; the fierce one! namaH viiraaya = hail to you; the valiant one!; namaH saaraN^gaaya = hail to you; the one with variegated colours!; namaH padma prabodhaaya = hail to you; the awakener of the lotus!; te namaH tu prachaN^Daaya = hail to you the furious one!

“Hail to you, the fierce one, hail to you the valiant one! Hail to you, the one with variegated colours! Hail to you, the awakener of the louts, hail to you, the furious one!”

naashayatyeSha vai bhuutaM tadeva sR^ijati prabhuH |
paayatyeSha tapatyeSha varShatyeSha gabhastibhiH || 6-105-22

22. eShaH vai prabhuH = this sun; the lord alone; naashayati = destroys; tadeva sR^ijati = and brings into existence; bhuutam = all the beings;eShaH = he; tapati paayati = radiates heat; gabhastiH = by his rays; eShaH = He; varShati = sends the rain.

“This sun, the lord alone destroys and brings into existence all the brings. He radiates heat by his rays. He sends the rain.”

enamaapatsu kR^ichchhreShu kaantaareShu bhayeShu cha |
kiirtayan puruShaH kashchinnaavasiidati raaghava || 6-105-25

25. raaghava = O Rama!; na kashchit puruShaH = no individual; kiirtayan = glorifying; enam = this sun-god; aapatsu = in distresses;kR^ichchheShu = in difficulties; kaantaareShu = in the wood; bhayeShu = in times of peril; avasiidati = comes to grief.

“O Rama! No individual glorifying this sun-god, in distresses in difficulties; in the woods or in times of peril, comes to grief.”

atha raviravadanniriikShya raamaM |
muditamanaaH paramaM prahR^iShyamaaNaH |
nishicharapatisaMkShayaM viditvaa |
suragaNamadhyagato vachastvareti || 6-105-31

31. niriikShya = seeing; raamam = Rama; raviH = the sun-god; atha = thereupon; muditamanaaH = with a delighted mind; param prahR^iShyamaaNaH = and becoming most rejoiced; viditvaa = on foreseeing; nishicharapatisamkShayam = Ravana’s death; avadat = spoke; vachaH = the words; iti = saying; tvara = “Hsten up”; suragaNamadhyagataH = standing as he was in teh middle of a troop of celestials.

Seeing Rama with a delighted mind, and becoming most exhildrated on foreseeing the death of Ravana, the sun-god, standing in the middle of a troop of celestials, exclaimed, “Hasten up.”

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

tadapramaadamaatiShTha pratyudgachchha rathan ripoH|
vidhvansayitumichchhaami vaayurmeghamivotthitam || 6-106-11

11. tat = therefore; aatiShTha apramaadam = take care; pratyudgachchha = and go opposite to; ripoH ratham = the chariot of the enemy;ichchhaami = I wish; vidhvamsayitum = to destroy (it); vaayuH iva = even as the wind; utthitam = would blow; megham = a cloud.

“Therefore, take care and march forward, facing the chariot of the enemy I wish to destroy it, even as the wind would blow a cloud.”

apasavyan tataH kurvanraavaNasya mahaaratham |
chakrotkShiptena rajasaa raavaNan vyavadhUnayat || 6-106-15

15. kurvan = passing; mahaa ratham = the huge chariot; raavaNasya = of Ravana; apasavyam = on the right; tataH = (the charioteer) then;raavaNam = (set) Ravana; vyavadhuunayam = shaking; chakra sambhuuta rajasaa = by the dust risen from the wheels (of his own chariot).

Passing the huge chariot of Ravana on the right, the charioteer then set Ravana shaking, by the dust risen from the wheels of his own chariot.

tato devaaH sagandharvaaH siddhaashcha paramarShayaH || 6-106-19
samIyurdvairathan draShTun raavaNakShayakaa~NkShiNaH |

19. tataH = then; devaah = the gods; sagandharvaaH = along with Gandharvas the celestial musicians; siddhaashcha = Siddhas; the demigods;paramarShayaH = and great sages; raavaNa kShayakaaNkShiNaiH = desirous of Ravana’s ruin; samiiyuH = arrived; draShTum = to see; dvairatham = the battle of both the chariot-warriors.

Then, the gods along with the Gandharvas the celestial musicians, Siddhas the demigods and great sages, desirous of Ravana’s ruin, arrived to see the battle of both the chariot-warrriors.

raavaNashcha yatastatra prachachaala vasundharaa || 6-106-25
rakShasaan cha praharataaM gR^ihItaa iva baahavaH |

25. vasumdharaa = the earth; yataH = on which; raavaNaH = Ravana; tatra = was there; prachachaala = trembled; baahavaH = the arms;rakShasaamcha = of demons; praharataam = who were fighting; gR^ihiitaa iva = were like as if they were clasped.

The earth on which Ravana was there, trembled. The arms of fighting demons looked as if they were clasped.

kurvantyaH kalahan ghoran saarikaastadrathaM prati || 6-106-31
nipetuH shatashastatra daaruNaa daaruNasvanaaH |

31. shatashaH = hundreds of; daaruNaah = dreadful; saarikaaH* = Sarika birds; daaruNaarutaaH = with awful howls; kurvantyaH kalaham = fighting; ghoram = terribly; tatra = there; nipetuH = fell; tadratham prati = down upon Ravana’s chariot.

Hundreds of dreadful Sarika* birds, with their awful howls, terribly fighting there, fell down upon Ravana’s chariot.

raamasyaapi nimittaani saumyaani cha shivaani cha || 6-106-34
babhUvurjayashansIni praadurbhUtaani sarvashaH |

34. saumyaani shivaani cha = pleasant and auspicious; jaya shamsiini = depicting victory; raamasya = of Rama; babhuuvuH = arose;praadurbhuutaani = and appeared; sarvashaH = on all sides.

Pleasant and auspicious omens, depicting victory of Rama appeared on all sides, before Rama.

tato nirIkShyaatmagataani raaghavo |
raNe nimittaani nimittakovidaH |
jagaama harShan cha paraaM cha nirvR^itiM |
chakaara yuddheabhyadhikan cha vikramam || 6-106-36

36. tataH = then; raaghavaH = Rama; nimitta kovidaH = having a knowledge of the omens; niriikShya = having seen; nimittaani = the portents;aatmagatani = in his own way; raNe = in the battle-field; jagaama = got; harShamcha = rejoice; paraam nirvR^itim = and extreme happiness; chakaara adhikam vikramamcha = as also shown enhanced prowess; yuddhe = in combat.

Then Rama, with the knowledge of all omens, having seen those portents in his own way in the battle-field, obtained rejoice as well as extreme happiness and shown enhanced prowess in combat.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

jetavyamiti kaakutstho martavyamiti raavaNaH |
dhR^itau svaviiryasarvasvaM yuddhe.adarshayataaM tadaa ||6-107-7

7. kaakutsthaH = Rama; jetavyam iti = who was convinced that he was going to win; raavaNaH = and Ravana; dhR^itau martavyam iti = who was firmly persuaded that he would die; tadaa = then; adarshayataam = demonstrated svaviirya sarvasvam = the entire wealth of their prowess; yuddhe = in that battle.

Rama, who was convinced that he was going to win and Ravana who was firmly persuaded that he would die, then demonstrated the entire wealth of their prowess in battle on that occasion.

raavaNadhvajamuddishya mumocha nishitaM sharam |
mahaasarpamivaasahyaM jvalantaM svena tejasaa ||6-107-11

11. mumocha = (Rama) released; nishitam = a sharp; sharam = arrow; mahaasarpamiva = looking like a huge serpent; asahyam = which was unbearable; jvalantam iva = as though blazing; svena tejasaa = with its own splendour; uddishya = directing towards; raavaNa dhvajam = Ravana’s flag-staff.

Rama released a sharp arrow, looking like a huge serpent and which was unbearable, as though blazing with its own splendour, directing towards Ravana’s flag-staff.

vimuchya raaghavarathaM samantaadvaanare bale ||6-107-20
saayakairantarikShaM cha chakaaraashu nirantaram |

20. vimuchya = leaving alone; raaghava ratham = Rama’s chariot; saayakaiH = (he released) arrows; vaanare bale = on the army of monkeys;samantaat = on all sides sunirantaram chakaara = wholly covering; antarikSham = the sky.

Leaving alone Rama’s chariot, Ravana released arrows on the army of monkeys on all sides, thus wholly covering the sky.

raavaNasya hayaanraamo hayaanraamasya raavaNaH ||6-107-27
jaghnatustau tadaanyonyaM kR^itaanukR^itakaariNau |

27. raamaH = Rama; raavaNasa hayaan = (struck) Ravana’s horses; raavaNaH = Ravana; raamasya hayaan = (struck) Rama’s horses; tau = both the warriors; tadaa = then; jaghnatuH = struck at; anyonyam = each other; kR^itaanukR^ita kaariNau = doing anything before and after.

Rama struck Ravana’s horses. Ravana struck Rama’s horses. Both the warriors then struck at each other, doing anything before and after.

raavaNasya tato raamo dhanurmukaiH shitaiH sharaiH ||6-107-37
chaturbhishchaturo diiptaan hayaan pratyapasarpayat |

37. tataH = then; raamaH = Rama; chaturbhiH shitaiH sharaiH = with his four sharp arrows; dhanurmuktaiH = discharged from his bow; pratya pasarpayat = drove back; chaturaH = the four; diiptaan = splendid; hayaan = horses; raavaNasya = of Ravana.

Then Rama, with his four sharp arrows discharged from his bow, drove back the four splendid horses of Ravana.

viMshatiM triMshatiM ShaShTiM shatasho.atha sahasrashaH ||6-107-43
mumocha raaghavo viiraH saayakaan syandane rapoH |

43. viiraH = the valiant; raaghavaH = Rama; mumocha = discharged; vishatim = twenty; trimshatim = thirty; ShaSTim = sixty; atha = and;shatashaH = hundreds; sahasrashaH = and thousands; saayakaan = of arrows; ripoH syandane = on the enemy’s chariot.

The valiant Rama discharged twenty, thirty, sixty and hundreds and thousands of arrows on the enemy’s chariot.

tasyaiva sadR^ishaM chaanyadraavaNasyotthitaM shiraH |
tat kShiptaM kShiprahastena raameNa kShiprakaariNaa ||6-107-56

56. anyat = another; shiraH = head; sadR^isham = similar; tasyaiva = exactl to that head; utthitam = cropped up; raavaNasya = (on the shoulders) of Ravana; tat = that (second head); kShiptam = was chopped off; raameNa = by Rama kShiprahatena = having swift hand; kShiprakaariNaa = and who performs his act swiftly.

Another head, exactly similar to that head, cropped up on the shoulders of Ravana. That second head was again chopped off by Rama, possessing a swift hand and who was swift in his act.

tadapyashanisaMkaashaishchhinnaM raamasya saayakaiH |
evameva shataM chinnaM shirasaaM tulyavarchasaam ||6-107-58

58. tadapi = that head too; chhinnam = was chopped off; raama saayakaiH = by Rama’s arrows; ashanisamkaashaiH = which were looking like thunder-bolt; evemeva = in the same way; shatam = a hundred; shirasaam = of heads; tulyavarchasaam = of equal splendour; chhinnam = were chopped off.

Rama chopped off that head too with his arrows looking like thunderbolts. In the same manner, a hundred of Ravana’s heads of equal splendour were chopped off by Rama.

iti chintaaparashchaasii dapramattashcha saMyuge |
vavarSha sharavarShaaNi raaghavo raavaNorasi ||6-107-62

62. iti = thus; chintaaparaH = absorbed in thought; raaghavaH = Rama; aasiit = remained; apramattashcha = vigilant; samyuge = in the battle-filed;vavarSha = (He) showered; sharavarShaaNi = streams of arrows; raavaNorasi = in Ravana’s chest.

Thus absorbed in thought, Rama remained vigilant in the battle-field. He showered streams of arrows in Ravana’s chest.

devadaanavayakShaaNaaM pishaachoragarakShasaam |
pashyataaM tanmahaayuddhaM saptaraatramavartata ||6-107-65

65. devadaanava yakShaaNaam = (while) the gods; the demons; Yakshas the supernatural beings pishaachoragarakShasaam = the devils; the serpents and the ogres; pashyataam = were witnessing; tat = that; mahaayuddham = great battle; avartata = occurred; saptaraatram = for seven days.

While the gods, the demons, Yakshas the super-natural beings, the devils, the serpents and the ogres were witnessing, that great battle occurred for seven days.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————

tataH saMsmaarito raamastena vaakyena maataleH |
jagraaha sa sharaM diiptaM niHshvasantamivoragam || 6-108-3
yaM tasmain prathamaM praadaadagastyo bhagavaanR^iShiH |
brahmadattaM mahaabaaNamamoghaM yudhi viiryavaan || 6-108-4

3-4. tataH = then; viiryavaan = the valiant; raamaH = Rama; samsmaaritaH = who was reminded; tena vaakyena = by those words; maataleH = of Matali; jagraaha = took hold; diiptam sharam = of a blazing arrow; brahmadattam = which was given by Brahma; yam = and which; amogham = that unfailing mahaabaaNam = great arrow; praadaat = was given; tasmai = to him; bhagavaan = agastyaR^iShiH = by the glorious sage; Agastya; yudhi = in the battle-field; prathamam = earlier; niHshvasantam uragam iva = and which looked like a hissing serpent.

Then, the valiant Rama, who was reminded thus by Matali, took hold of a blazing arrow, which was given by Brahma and which in turn was given to him by the glorious sage, Agastya earlier in the battle-field and which looked like a hissing serpent.

vajrasaaraM mahaanaadaM naanaasamitidaaraNam |
sarvavitraasanaM bhiimaM shvasantamiva pannagam || 6-108-10

10. vajrasaaram = (It) had an efficacy of a thunder-bolt; mahaanaadam it made a great sound; naanaa samiti daaraNam = It tore off various kinds of armies of adversaries (in many battles); sarvavitraasanam = creating fear to all; shvasantam pannagam iva = like a hissing serpent.

That arrow had an efficacy of a thunder bolt, loud-sounding, tearing off armies of adversaries in many battles and creating fear to all, like a hissing serpent.

tasmin saMdhiiyamaane tu raaghaveNa sharottame |
sarvabhuutaani saMtresushchachaala cha vasuMdharaa || 6-108-15

15. tasmin sharottame = (while) that excellent arrow; samdhiiyamaane = was being fixed; raaghaveNa = by Rama; sarvabhutaani = all the beings;samtresuH = were frightened; vasumdharaa = the earth; chachaala = trembled.

While that excellent arrow was being fixed by Rama, all the beings were frightened and the earth trembled.

sa sharo raavaNaM hatvaa rudhiraarriikR^itachchhaviH |
kR^itakarmaa nibhR^itavatsvatuuNiiM punaraavishat || 6-108-20

20. rudhiraardriikR^ita chchhaviH = smeared with blood; hatvaa = on having killed; raavaNam = Ravana; kR^itakarmaa = and the thereby accomplished its mission; saH sharaH = that arrow; punaH aavishat = re-entered; svatuuNiim = its own quiver (of Rama); nibhR^itavat = silently.

Smeared with blood on having killed Ravana and thereby accomplishing its mission, that arrow re-entered its own quiver (of Rama) silently.

tasya hastaddhatasyaashu kaarmukaM cha sasaayakam |
vipapaata saha praaNairbhrushyamaanasya jiivitaat || 6-108-21

21. tasya hatasya hastaat = from the hands of the slain Ravana; jiivitaat bhrashyamaanasya = who was being separated from his life; nipapaata = fell; aashu = quickly kaarmukam = his bow; sasaayakam = with its arrow; praaNaiH saha = along with his life.

From the hands of the slain Ravana, who was being separated from his life, fell his bow with its arrows (fitted to it), at the same time coinciding indeed with his life-breath.

taM dR^iShTvaa patitaM bhuumau hatasheShaa nishaacharaaH |
hatanaathaa bhayatrastaaH sarvataH saMpradudruvuH || 6-108-23

23. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; tam = that Ravana; patitam = fallen down; bhuumau = on the earth; hatasheShaaH = the surviving; nishaacharaaH = demons; hatanaathaaH = whose king had been killed; bhayatrastaaH = were panic-stricken; sampradudruvuH = ran away; sarvataH = to all sides.

Seeing Ravana fallen down on earth, the surviving demons whose king had been killed, were panic stricken and ran away to all sides.

nipapaataantarikShaachcha puShpavR^iShTistadaa bhuvi |
kirantii raghavarathaM duravaapaa manoharaa || 6-108-28

28. kirantii = pouring over; raaghavaratham = the chariot of Rama; manoharaa = quite faseinating; puShpavR^iShTiH = shower of flowers;duravaapaa = which was difficult to be accomplished; nipapaata = fell; antarikSjaat = from the heavens; bhuvi = to the earth; tadaa = on that occasion.

Pouring over the chariot of Rama quite fascinating shower of flowers, which was difficult to be accomplished (elsewhere), fell from the heavens to the earth on that occasion.

tataH sakaamaM sugriivamaN^gadaM cha vibhiiShaNam |
chakaara raaghavaH priito hatvaa raakShasapuMgavam || 6-108-31

31. priitaH = having been pleased; hatvaa = with the killing; raakShasa pungavam = Ravana; raaghavaH = Rama; tataH = then; chakaara sakaamam = fulfilled the desire; sugriivam = of Sugreeva; aN^gadam = Angada; vibhiiShaNam cha = and Vibhishana.

Having been pleased with the killing of Ravana, Rama then fulfilled the desire of Sugreeva, Angada and Vibhishana.

tatastu sugriivavibhiiShaNaaN^gadaaH |
suhR^idvishiShTaaH sahalakShmaNaastadaa |
sametya hR^iShTaa vijayena raaghavaM |
raNe.abhiraamaM vidhinaabhyapuujayan || 6-108-33

33. hR^iShTaaH = rejoiced; vijayena = with the victory; raNe = in battle; sugriiva vibhiiShaNaangadaaH = Sugreeva; Vibhishana and Angada;saha lakShmaNaaH = together with Lakshmana; suhR^idvishiShTaaH = along with their friends; tataH = thereupon; sametya = approaching; raamam = Rama; abhiraamam = who looked charming; tadaa = then; abhyapuujayan = paid their respects; vidhinaa = with due ceremony.

Rejoiced with the victory in battle, Sugreeva, Vibhishana and Angada together with Lakshmana along with their friends paid their respects with due ceremony to Rama, who looked charming.

sa tu nihararipuh sthirapratijJNaH |
svajanabalaabhivR^ito raNe raraaja |
raghukulanR^ipanandano mahujaa |
stridashagaNairabhisaMvR^ito yathendraH || 6-108-34

34. saH = that Rama; raghukulanR^ipanandanaH = the delight of Dasaratha; (for his part) nihataripuH = who had just killed his enemy;sthirapratijJNaH = ad thus; who was steadfast in his vows. mahaatejaaH = and who was endowed with a great splendour; raNe svajana baalaabhivR^itaH = who stood surrounded on the battle-field by his own people and the army; raraaja = shone; mahendraH iva = like Indra the lord of celestials.

That Rama, the delight of Dasaratha, for his part, who had just killed his enemy and thus who was steadfast in his vows and who was endowed with a great splendour, who stood surrounded on the battle-field by his own people and the army shone like Indra the lord of celestials.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -101/102/103/104

January 13, 2014

shoNitaardramiman vIraM praaNairiShTataraM mama |
pashyato mama kaa shaktiryoddhuM paryaakulaatmanaH || 6-101-4

4. kaa = what; shaktiH = energy (is there); mama = for me; paryaakulaatmanaH = disturbed in mind; yauddhum = to fight; pashyataH = while seeing; imam = this; viiram = valiant Lakshmana; mama priyataram praaNaiH = the most beloved to me as dear as life; shoNitaardram = bathed in blood?

“My energy to fight is failing, even as I see this valiant Lakshmana, who is dearer to me than life, bathed in blood, my mind being greatly disturbed.”

raaghavo bhraataraM dR^iShTya priyaM praaNaM bahishcharam |
duHkhena mahataaviShTo dhyaanashokaparaayaNaH || 6-101-9

9. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; priyam = his beloved; bhraataram = brother; praaNam = who was his very life-breath; bahishcharam = moving outside;raaghavaH = Rama; aaviShTaH = was stricken; mahataa duHkhena = with excessive agony; dhayaana shoka paraayaNaH = gave himself up to anxiety and grief.

Seeing his beloved brother, who was his very life-breath moving outside, Rama was afflicted with excessive agony and gave himself up to anxiety and grief.

vijayo.api hi me shuura na priyaayopakalpate |
achakShurviShayashchandraH kaaM priitiM janayiShyati || 6-101-11

11. shuura = O the valiant Lakshmana!; vijayaH.api = even victory; na priyaaya upakalpate = is not making a pleasure; me = for me; kaam = what; priitim = pleasure; (can) chandraH = the moon; janayiShyati = create; achakShurviShayaH = for a man who has lost his vision?

“O the valiant Lakshmana! Even victory cannot create a pleasure for me. What pleasure can the moon create for a man who has lost his vision?”

deshe deshe kalatraaNi deshe deshe cha baandhavaaH |
taM tu deshaM na pashyaami yatra bhraataa sahodaraH || 6-101-15

15. kalatraaNi = wives may be obtained; deshe deshe = everywhere; baandhavaaH = relatives (can be had) deshe deshe cha = everywhere; na pashyaami = I do not find; bhraataa = brother; sahodaraH = born of the same womb; yatra tam desham tu = as such a place; wherever.

“Wives may be obtained ever where. Relatives can be had every where. However, I do not find a brother, born of the same womb, at such a place whatesoever.”

bharataM kiM nu vakShyaami shatrughnaM cha mahaabalam |
saha tena vanaM yaato vinaa tenaagataH katham || 6-101-19

19. kim nu vakShyaami = what shall I say; bharatam = to Bhrata; mahaabalam shatrughnam = or to the mighty Shatrughna; (when they ask me);katham = how; aagataH = I can back; tena vinaa = without Lakshmana; yaataH = eventhogh I went; vanam = to the forest; tena saha = along with him?

“What shall I say to Bharata or to the mighty Shatrughna, when they ask me, how I came back without Lakshmana even though I went to the forest along with him?”

nedR^ishaM dR^ishyate ruupaM gataasuunaaM vishaaM pate || 6-101-28
viShaadaM maa kR^ithaa viira sapraaNo.ayamariMdama |

28. vishaampate = O king!; ruupam = the appearance; gataasuunaam = of the dead; nadR^ishyate = does not look; iidR^isham = like this; viira = O hero; arimdama = the annihilator of enemies!; ayam = He; sapraaNaH = is all with his life; viShaadam maakR^ithaaH = do not worry|

“O king! The appearance of the dead does not look like this. O hero, the annihilator of enemies! He is all with his life. Do not worry.”

evaM na vidyate rUpan gataasUnaan vishaaM pate || 6-101-30
samiipasthamuvaachedaM hanuumantaM mahaakapim |

30. uktvaa = having addressed; vachaH = the words; evam = thus; raaghavam = to Rama; suSheNaH = Sushena; mahaapraajJNaH = the highly learned one; uvaacha = spoke; idam = these words; hanuumantam = to Hanuma; mahaakapim = the great monkey; samiipastham = who was standing nearby.

Having addressed the words thus to Rama, the highly learned Sushena spoke the following words to Hanuma the great monkey, who was standing nearby:

agR^ihya yadi gachchhami vishalyakaraNiimaham || 6-101-37
kaalaatyayena doShaH syaadvaiklabyaM cha mahadbhavet |

37. aham gachchhaami yadi = If I go; ag^ihya = without taking; vishalyakaraNiim = Vishalyakarani; doShaH = harm; syaat = may come;kaalaatyayena = through passage of time; mahat cha = and a great; vaiklabyam = perplexity; bhavet = may arise.

“If I go without taking Vishalyakarani, harm may come through passage of time and a great perplexity may arise.”

oShadhIrnaavagachhaami taa ahan haripu~Ngava || 6-101-42
tadidan shikharan kR^itsnaM girestasyaahR^itaM mayaa |

42. haripungava = O the excellent of monkeys!; aham = I; naavagachchhaami = could not identify; taaH = those; oShadhiiH = herbs; tat idam kR^itsnam = that and this entire; tasya gireH shikharam = mountain-peak; aahR^itam = has been brought; mayaa = by me.

“O the excellent of monkeys! I have brought the entire mountain-peak, as I could not identify those herbs.”

tataH sa~NkShodayitvaa taamoShadhin vaanarottamaH || 6-101-45
lakShmaNasya dadau nastaH suSheNaH sumahaadyutiH |

45. tataH = then; samkShodayitvaa = crushing; taam = that; oShadhim = herb; suSheNaH = Sushena; vaanarottamaH = the excellent of monkeys;sumahaadyutiH = having a great splendour; dadau = administered (it); lakShmaNasya = to Lakshmana; nastaH = through the nose.

Then, crushign that herb, Sushena the excellent of monkeys, having a great splendour, administered it through Lakshmana’s nose.

ehyehItyabravIdraamo laakShmaNaM paravIrahaa || 6-101-48
sasvaje snehagaaDhan cha baaShpaparyaakulekShaNaH |

48. raamaH = Rama; paraviirahaa = the destroyer of enemies; abraviit = said; lakShmaNam = to Lakshmana; iti = saying; ehi ehi = “come; come!” sasvaje = and embraced him; snehagaaDham cha = firmly with affection; baaShpaparyaakulekShaNaH = with his eyes clouded with tears.

Rama, the destroyer of enemies, said to Lakshmana, “come, come!” and embraced him firmly with affection, with his eyes clouded with tears

na hi me jIvitenaarthaH sItayaa cha jayena vaa || 6-101-50
ko hi me jIvitenaarthastvayi pa~nchatvamaagate |

50. na hi arthaH = there is indeed no purpose; me = of mine; jiivitena = by me my own life; siitayaa = nor of Seetha; vijayenavaa = nor of victory; tvaye = If you; aagate = have attained; paN^chatvam = demise; vada = tell me; kaH = what; arthaH = significane; (is there); tena = by it; me = to me?

“There is no purpose of mine, by me own life nor of Seetha nor of victory. If you have attained demise, tell me what significnace is there for it to me?”

nairaashyamupagantun te tadalaM matkR^iteanagha || 6-101-54
vadhena raavaNasyaadya pratiGYaamanupaalaya |

54. anagha = O the faultless one!; te = to you; upagantum cha nairaashyam = getting into hopelessness too; matkR^ite = for my sake; naalam = is not befitting; anupaalaya = fulfill; pratijJNaam = your promise; vadhena = by killing; raavaNasya = of Ravana; adya = now.

“O the faultless one! Getting into homelessness for my sake is not befitting of you. Fulfill your promise now, by killing Ravana.”

yadi vadhamichchhasi raavaNasya saMkhye |
yadi cha kR^itaaM hi tavechchhasi pratijJNaam |
yadi tava raajasutaabhilaaSha aarya |
kuru cha vacho mama shiigramadya viira || 6-101-57

57. aarya = O venerable; viira = hero!; ichchhasiyadi = If you wish; vadham = the killing; raavaNasya = of Ravana; samkhye = in battle; kR^itaam ichchhasiyadi tava pratijJNaam = if you want to fulfil your promise; tava raaajasutaabhilaaShaH yadi = and if you feel affectionate towards Seetha;kurucha = you do; mama vachaH = as I tell you; shiighram = soon; adya = now.

“O venerable hero! If you wish to kill Ravana in battle, if you wish to fulfill your promise and if you feel affectionate towards Seetha, do as I tell you soon and now.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

rAvaNAya sharAnghorAnvisasarja chamUmukhe |
athaanyaM rathamaasthaaya raavaNo raakShasaadhipaH || 6-102-2
abhyadhaavaa kaakutsthaM svarbhaanuriva bhaaskaram |

2. chamuumukhe = in the forefront of battle; visasarja = (Rama) released; ghoraan = terrific; sharaan = arrows; raavaNaaya = towards Ravana;atha = then; aasthaaya = occupying; anyam = another; ratham = chariot; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakShasaadhipa = the king of demons; abhyyadhaavata = rushed; kaakutthsam = towards Rama; svarbhaanuH iva = as Rahu the seizer-demon(rushes towards); bhaaskaram = the sun.

In the forefront of battle, Rama released terrific arrows towards Ravana. Then, occupying another chariot, Ravana the king of demons rushed towards Rama, even as Rahu the seizer-demon rushes towards the sun.

rathena mama bhuumiShThaM shiighraM yaahi raghuuttamam || 6-102-7
aayuuya bhuutalaM yaataH kuru devahitaM mahat |

7. yaahi = go; shiighram = quickly; mama rathena = with my chariot; raghottamam = to Rama; bhuumiShTham = who is standing on the earth;yaataH = after reaching; bhuutalam = the earth; aahuuya = calling (inviting Rama t take his seat in the chariot); kuru = and carry out; mahat = a great;devahitam = service to the gods.

“Go quickly with my chariot to Rama, who is standing on the earth. After reaching the earth, invite him to take his seat in the chariot and carry out a great service to the gods.”

abravIchcha tadA rAman sapratodo rathe sthitaH |
prA~njalirmAtalirvAkyan sahasrAkShasya sArathiH || 6-102-14

14. tadaa = then; maataliH = Matali; sahasraakShasya saarathiH = the charioteer of Indra; sapratodaH = along with a whip in his hand; sthitaH = stayed; rathe = in the chariot itself; praaN^jaliH = and joining his palms in salutation; abraviit cha = spoke; vaakyam = the following words; raamam = to Rama.

Then Matali, the charioteer of Indra, along with a whip in his hand, stayed in the chariot itself and joining his palms in salutation, spoke the following words to Rama.

Aruhyeman rathaM vIra rAkShasan jahi rAvaNam |
mayA sArathinA rAma mahendra iva dAnavAn || 6-102-17

17. viira = O heroic; raajan = king!; aaruhya = mounting; imam = this; ratham = chariot; mayaa saarathinaa = with me as a charioteer; jahi = kill;raavaNam = Ravana; raakShasam = the king; mahendraH iva = as Indra the lord of celestials; (killed); daanavaan = the demons.

“O heroic king! Mounting this chariot with me as a charioteer, kill Ravana the king, as earlier Indra the lord of celestials killed the demons.”

tAndR^iShTvA pannagAnrAmaH samApatata Ahave |
astran gArutmataM ghoraM prAdushchakre bhayAvaham || 6-102-25

25. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; taan pannagaan = those serpents; samaapatataH = rushing towards him; aahave = in the battle-field; raamaH = Rama;praadushchakre = created; ghoram = the terrific; bhyaavaham = and dangerous; gaarutmatam astram = missile presided over by Garuda the eagle (an enemy of serpents).

Seeing those serpents rushing towards him in the battle-field, Rama released the terrific and dangerous missile presided over by Garuda the eagle (an enemy of serpents).

te tAnsarvA~nsharA~njaghnuH sarparUpAnmahAjavAn |
suparNarUpA rAmasya vishikhAH kAmarUpiNaH || 6-102-27

27. te vishikhaaH = those arrows; raamasya = of Rama; kaamaruupiNaH = which can assume any form at will; suvarNaruupaH = assumed the eagles; jaghnuH = and destroyed; taan sarvaan sharaan = all those arrows; mahaajavaan = which flew with a great speed; sarparuupaan = in the form of snakes.

Those arrows of Rama, which can assume any form at will, appeared in the form of eagles and destroyed all those arrows, which flew with a great speed in the form of snakes.

tasya kruddhasya vadanaM dR^iShTvaa raamasya dhiimataH || 6-102-40
sarvabhuutaani vitresuH praakampata cha medinii |

40. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; vadanam = the face; tasya = dhiimataH raamasya = of that sagacious Rama; kruddhasya = getting provoked of anger;sarva bhuutaani = all the living bengs; vitreShu = got frightened; medinii cha = the earth too; praakampata = began to tremble.

Seeing the face of the sagacious Rama getting provoked of anger, all the living beings got frightened. The earth too began to tremble.

raamaM dR^iShTvaa susaMkruddhamutpaataaMshaiva daaruNaan |
vitresuH sarvabhuutaani raavaNasyaabhavadbhayam || 6-102-43

43. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; susamkruddham = the very much enraged; raamam = Rama; daaruNaan utpaataan cha = and terrific portents;sarvabhuutaani = all the living beings; vitresuH = were frightened; bhayam = fear; abhavat = seized; raavaNasya = Ravana (too).

Seeing the very much enraged Rama and also the terrific portents, all the living beings were frightened. Fear seized Ravana too.

tachchhuulaaM raagavo dRiShTvaa jvalantaM ghoradarshanam |
sasarja vishikhaan raamashchaapamaayamya viiryavaan || 6-102-61

61. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; tat = that; jvalantam = blazing; shuulam = spear; ghora darshanam = of terrible appearance; viiryavaan = the valiant;raamaH = Rama; raaghavaH = who was born in Raghu dynasty; aayamya = having stretched; chaapam = his bow; sasarja = released; vishikhaan = the arrows.

Seeing that blazing spear of terrible appearance, the valiant Rama who was born in Raghu dynasty, having stretched his bow, released the arrows.

sa taaM maatalinaaniitaaM shaktiM vaasavasaMmataam |
jagraaha paramakruddho raaghavo raghavanandanaH || 6-102-65

65. saH raaghavaH = that Rama; raaghunandanaH = te delight of the Raghus; parama kruddhaH = was quite enraged; jagraaha = and took hold;taam shaktim = of that spear; aaniitaam = brought; maatalinaa = by Matali the charioteer; vaasaasammataam = as desired by Indra the lord of celestials.

That Rama, the delight of Raghus, was quite enraged and took hold of that spear brought by Matali the charioteer, as desired by Indra the lord of celestials.

nirbadhedorasi tadaa raavaNaM nishitaiH sharaiH |
raaghavaH paramaayatto lalaaTe pattribhistribhiH || 6-102-69

69. raaghavaH = Rama; tadaa = then; nirbibheda = pierced; nishitaiH sharaiH = with his sharp arrows; urasi = the chest-region; raavaNam = of Ravana; paramaayattaH = quite deliberately; (he struck); lalaaTe = the forehead of Ravana; tribhiH = with three; pattribhiH = arrows.

With his sharp arrows, Rama then pierced the chest-region of Ravana. He also struck, quite deliberately, the forehead of Ravana with three arrows.

sa raamabaaNairatividdhagaatro |
nishaacharendraH kShatajaardragaatraH |
jagaama khedaM cha samaajamadhye |
krodhaM cha chakre subhR^ishaM tadaaniim || 6-102-71

71. saH nishaacharendraH = that Ravana; atividdhagaatraH = with his limbs severely = injured; raama baaNaiH = by Rama’s arrows;kShatajaardragaatraH = and his body bathed in blood; jagaama khedam = felt exhausted; samaajamadhye = in the midst of a multitude of demons;subhR^isham krodham cha chakre = gave went to a violent anger; tadaaniim = at that time.

With his limbs severely injured by Rama’s arrows and with his body bathed in blood, that Ravana felt exhausted in the middle of a multitude of demons and gave went to a violent anger at that time.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

sa sharaiH sharajaalaani vaarayansamare sthitaH |
gabhastIniva sUryasya pratijagraaha vIryavaan || 6-103-5

5. viiryavaan = The valiant; saH = Rama; sthitaH = stood; vaarayan = interrupting; sharajaalaani = the torrents of arrows; sharaiH = with his own arrows; samyuge = in the battle-field; pratjagraaha = and accepted them; gabhastiiniva = as rays; suurya = of the sun.

The valiant Rama stood interrupting the torrents of arrows with his own arrows in the battle-field and endured them as rays of the sun.

utsekenaabhipannasya garhitasyaahitasya cha |
karmaNaH praapnuhIdaanIn tasyaadya sumahatphalam || 6-103-16

16. praapnuhi = reap; sumahat = a stupendous; phalam = fruit; idaaniim = now; adya = today; tasya karmaNaH = for that act; abhipannasya = done; utsekena = with vanity; garhitasya = which is contemptible; ahitasya = and noxious.

“Reap now and today the stupendous fruit of that noxious and contemptible act, perpetrated through sheer vanity.”

adya te machchharaishchhinnan shiro jvalitakuNDalam |
kravyaadaa vyapakarShantu vikIrNan raNapaansuShu || 6-103-20

20. jvalitakuN^Dalam = with blazing ear-rings; te shiraH = let your head; raNapaamsuShu = lying on the dust-laden battlefield; vyapakarShantu = be carried away; kravyaadaaH = by beasts of prey; chhinnam = after having been chopped off; machharaiH = by my arrows; adya = today.

“Let your head, having blazing ear-rings lying on the dust-laden battle-field, be carried away by beasts of prey, after being chopped off by my arrows today.”

yadaa cha shastraM naarebhe na vyakarShachchharaasanam |
naasya pratyakarodvIryan viklavenaantaraatmanaa || 6-103-28

28. yadaa shastram naarabhe = he could no longer take up weapons; na chakarSha sharaasanam = nor stretch his bow; na pratyakarot = nor reacted; asya viiryam = to Rama’s prowess; viklabena antaraatmanaa = on account of his mind being confused.

Ravana could no longer take up weapons, nor stretch his bow, nor reacted to Rama’s prowess – on account of his mind being confused.

rathaM cha tasyaatha javena saarathi |
rnivaarya bhiimaM jaladasvanaM tadaa |
jagaama bhiityaa samaraanmahiipatiM |
nirastaviiryaM patitaM samiikhya || 6-103-31

31. atha = thereupon; samiikShya = seeing; mahiipatim = Ravana; his king; nirastaviiryam = having hopelessly dropped his energy; patitam = and looked sunken; saarathiH = the charioteer; tadaa = then; nivaarya = diverting; bhiimam ratham = his terrific chariot; javena = with speed; jaladasvanam= which was rumbling like a cloud; jagaama = went; samaraat = from the battle-filed; bhiitya = in dismay.

On seeing Ravana, the king sunk down; hopelessly bereft of energy, the charioteer diverting in haste the chariot of Ravana, which was rumbling like a cloud, thereupon sneaked away from the battle-field in dismay.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

nivartaya rathan shIghraM yAvannApaiti me ripuH |
yadi vApyuShitoasi tvan smaryante yadi vA guNAH ||6-104-9

9. asi yadi tvam = If you; adhyuShitaH = inhabited with me for a long time; yadismaryate = and if you remember; me = my; guNah = merit;nivartaya = drive back; ratham = the chariot; shiighram = swiftly; yaavat = till; me ripuH = my enemy; naapaiti = does not withdraw.

“If you inhabited with me in Lanka for a long time and if you remember my merit, drive back the chariot swiftly till my enemy does not withdraw.”

shraman tavAvagachchhAmi mahatA raNakarmaNA |
na hi te vIra saumukhyaM praharShan vopadhAraye ||6-104-15

15. pratidaasyaami = I am giving a reply; shruuyataam = let it be listened (by you); yannimittam = why; rathaH = the chariot; vinivartitam = was carried away; samyuge = in the battle-field; nadiivegaH iva = as the onrush of a stream; aabhoge = (is pushed back) by a tide.

“I understand your exhaustion, due to your strenuous fighting in the great battle. I am not reflecting on the inclination of your valour or on your superiority over your enemy.”

AGYApaya yathAtattvan vakShyasyariniShUdana |
tatkariShyAmyahan vIran gatAnR^iNyena chetasA ||6-104-23

23. ariShudana = O annihilator of enemies!; viira = O hero!; aajJNaapaya = give a command!; yathaa = how; tvam = you; vakShyasi = tell me; tat= that act; tat = that; aham = I; kariShyaami = will do; chetasaa = with attention; gataanR^iNyena = with a mind which feels relieved of all that is due.

“O annihilator of enemies! O hero! Give me a command! I will do that which you will enjoin me to do, with due attention and with a mind which feels relieved of all that is due.”

evamuktvA tatastuShTo rAvaNo rAkShaseshvaraH |
dadau tasya shubhan hyekaM hastAbharaNamuttamam ||6-104-26

26. evam uktvaa = thus speaking; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakShaseshvaraH = the lord of demons; tuShTaH = was pleased; tataH = and then; dadau= presented; ekam = one; shubham = beautiful; uttamam = and excellent; hastaabharaNam = ornament for the land; tasyam = to him; saH saarathiH = that charioteer; shrutvaa = after hearing; raavaNavaakyaami = the instructions of Ravana; nyavartata = drove the chariot back to the battle-field.

Thus speaking Ravna the lord of demons was pleased and then presented a beautiful and excellent ornament for the hand to him. That charioteer, after hearing Ravana’s instruction,s drove the chariot back to the battle-field.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -95/96/97/98/99/100-

January 13, 2014

kharasya kumbhakarNasya prahastendrajitostathaa |
kariShyaami pratiikaaramadya shatruvadhaadaham || 6-95-11

11. shatruvadhaat = by killing the enemies; adya = now; aham = I; kariShyaami = will take; pratiikaaram = vengeance; kharasya = for Khara;KumbhakarNasya = Kumbhakarna; tathaa = and; prahastendrajito = Prahasta and Indrajit.

“By killing the enemies now, I will take vengeance for Khara, Kumbhakarna, Prahasta and Indrajit.”

adya yuddhaprachaNDaanaan hariiNaan drumayodhinaam |
muktenaikeShuNaa yuddhe bhetsyaami cha shataMshatam || 6-95-17

17. ekeShaNaa = with each arrow; muktena = released; yuddhe = in battle; adya = today; bhetsyaami = I sall tear; shatam shatam = one hundred full; hariiNaam = of monkeys; yuuthaprachaNDaanaam = the most furious of their troop; drumayodhinaam = fighting with trees.

“With each arrow released in battle today, I shall tear one hundred full of monkeys, the most furious of their troop, fighting with trees.”

balaadhyakShaastu sanrabdhaa raakShasaanstaangR^ihaadgR^ihaat |
chodayantaH pariyayurla~Nkaan laghuparaakramaaH || 6-95-23

23. balaadhyakShastu = the army-chiefs for their part; laghuparaakramaaH = with quickly resolution; samrabdhaaH = joined hand in hand;chodayantaH = and hastened; taan = those; raakShasaan = demons; gR^ihe gR^ihe = in every house; pariyayuH = going around; laN^kaam = the City of Lanka.

Going around the city of Lanka, the army-chiefs for their part, with quick resolution, joined hand in hand and hastened the demons in every house to set out for the battle.

aagato rakShasaaM raajaa chatrachaamarasaMyutaH || 6-95-30
siitaapahaarii durvR^itto brahmaghno devakaNTakaH |
yoddhuM raghuvareNeti shushruve kalahadhvaniH || 6-95-31

30; 31. kalahadhvaniH = a clamour; shushruva = was heard; iti = saying; raakShasaam raajaa = (there comes) the ruler of demons; siitaapahaanii= the abductor of Seetha; brahmaghnah = the destroyer of Brahmanas; devakaN^akaH = the enemy of gods; durvR^ittaH = notorious for his bad conduct; chhatra chaamara samyutaH = accompanied by his canopy and pair of whisks; yoddhum = to fight; raghuvareNa = with Rama; the foremost among the Raghu dynasty.

A clamour was heard, saying “There comes the ruler of demons, the abductor of Seetha, the destroyer of Brahmanas, the enemy of gods, notorious for his bad conduct, accompanied by his canopy and pair of whisks, to fight with Rama, the foremost among the Raghu dynasty.”

tataH prajavanaashvena rathena sa mahaarathaH |
dvaareNa niryayau tena yatra tau raamalakShmaNau || 6-95-37

37. tataH = then; saH = that Ravana; mahaarathaH = the great chariot-warrior; rathen = by his chariot; prajavitaashvena = driven by swift horses;niryayau = sallied forth; tena dvaareNa = to the gate; yatra = where; tau = those; raamalakShmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana were there.

Then, that Ravana, the great chariot-warrior, ascending his chariot driven by swift horses, sallied forth to the gate, where Rama and Lakshmana were.

etaanachintayanghoraanutpaataansamupasthitaan |
niryayau raavaNo mohaadvadhaarthii kaalachoditaH || 6-95-43

43. achintayan = ignoring; etaan = those; utpaataan = bad omens; samavasthitaan = which came; ghoraan = dreadfully; mohaat = due to ignorance;raavaNaH = Ravana; niryayau = marched forward; vadhaartham = for the purpose of massacre (in battle); kaala choditaH = driven as he was by fate.

Ignoring these dreadful bad omens due to his ignorance, Ravana marched forward for the purpose of the massacre in battle, driven as he was by fate.

dashaananaH krodhavivR^ittanetro yato yatoabhyeti rathena saMkhye |
tatastatastasya sharapravegaM soDhuM na shekurhariyuuthapaaste || 6-95-49

49. yataH yataH = whichever side; dashaananaH = Ravana; abhyeti = was coming (in his chariot); samkhye = on the battle-field; krodha viviR^itta netraH = his eyes rolling in anger; te hariyuuthapaaH = those monkeys-warriors; tatstataH = on that side; soDhum na shekuH = could not withstand;sharapravegam = the rapidity of his arrows.

Whichever side Ravana was coming in his chariot on the battle-field, his eyes rolling in anger, those monkey-warriors, on that side, could not with stand the rapidity of his arrows.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

kadanan tarasaa kR^itvaa raakShasendro vanaukasaam |
aasasaada tato yuddhe raaghavan tvaritastadaa || 6-96-5

5. kadanam kR^itvaa = destroying; tarasaa = with his strength; vanaukasaam = the monkeys; tato yuddhe = in that battle; raakShasendraH = Ravana; tvaritam = quickly; aasasaada = approached; raaghavam = Rama; raNe = on the battle-field.

Having brought about with his might the destruction of those monkeys in battle, Ravana quickly approached Rama on the battle-field.

aatmanaH sadR^ishan vIraM sa taM nikShipya vaanaram |
sugrIvoabhimukhaH shatruM pratasthe paadapaayudhaH || 6-96-7

7. nikShipya = keeping; tam viiram vaanaram = that valiant Sushena; sadR^isham = who was equal; aatmanaH = to himself; saH sugriivaH = that Sugreeva; paadapaayudhaH = armed witht he tree as a weapon; pratasthe = marched forward; shatrum abhimukham = towards the enemy.

Keeping that Sushena who was equal to himself, his substitute, that Sugreeva, armed with the tree as a weapon, marched forward towards the enemy.

sugrIve sa sharaanghoraanvisasarja chamUmukhe |
sthaapayaamaasaa chodvignaanraakShasaansampraharShayan || 6-96-16

16. visasarja = (Virupaksha) released; ghoraan = dreadful; sharaan = arrows; sugriive = on Sugreeva; chamuumukhe = who was as the front-rank of the army; sthaapayamaasa = (He) strengthened his support; udvignaan = to the worried; raakShasaan = demons; sampraharShayan = by cheering them up.

Virupaksha released dreadful arrows on Sugreeva who was at the front-rank of the army. He strengthened his support to the worried demons, by cheering them up.

vivR^ittanayanan krodhaatsaphena rudhiraaplutam |
dadR^ishuste virUpaakShan virUpaakShataran kR^itam || 6-96-33

33. te = the monkeys; dadR^ishuH = saw; viruupaakSham = Virupaksha; vivR^itta nayanam = with his eyes rolling; krodhaat = through anger;saphenam rudhiaaplutam = bathed in foaming blood; viruupaakShataram kR^itam = and as such rendered all the more deformed.*

The monkeys saw Virupaksha, bathed in foaming blood, with his eyes rolling through anger and as such rendered all the more deformed.*

vinaashitaM prekShya virUpanetraM |
mahaabalan tan haripaarthivena |
balan samastan kapiraakShasaanaam |
unmattaga~NgaapratimaM babhUva || 6-96-36

36. prekShya = beholding tam = that; mahaabalam = mighty; viruupanetram = virupaksha; vinaashitam = killed; haripaarthivena = by Sugreeva;balam = the army; kapiraakShasaanaam = of monkeys and demon; sametam = together; babhuuva = looked; udvR^itta gaN^gaapratimam = like the agitatd river of Ganga.

Beholding that mighty Virupaksha killed by Sugreeva, the army of monkeys and demons together looked like the agitated river of Ganga.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

svabalasya vighAtena virUpAkShavadhena cha |
babhUva dviguNan kruddho rAvaNo rAkShasAdhipaH ||6-97-2

2. raavaNaH = Ravana; raakShasaadhipaH = the lord of demons; babhuuva = became; dviguNam = doubly; kruddhaH = enraged; ghaatena = because of the destroyal; svabalasya = of his own army; viruupaakShena vadhena = and the fall of Virupaksha.

Ravana the lord of demons got doubly enraged because of the destroyal of his own army and the fall of Virupaksha.

evamuktastathetyuktvA rAkShasendraM mahodaraH |
praviveshArisenAn sa pata~Nga iva pAvakam ||6-97-6

6. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; mahodaraH = Mahodara; raakShasendraH = the chief of demons; uktvaa = uttering; tathaa iti = “So it be”;pravivesha = entered; taam arisenam = that army of enemies; pataN^gaH iva = as a moth; (rushed into); paavakam = a flame.

Hearing the words of Ravana, Mahodara the chief of demons saying “So it be”, penetrated into the army of enemies, as a moth rushed into a flame.

prabhagnAn samare dR^iShTvA vAnarANAM mahAchamUm |
abhidudrAva sugrIvo mahodaramanantaram ||6-97-11

11. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; mahaabalam = the large army; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; prabhagnam = being defeated; samare = in battle;sugreevaH = Sugreeva; abhidudraava = rushed towards; mahodaram = Mahodara; rushed towards; mahodaram = Mahodara; anantaram = who was immediately close to him.

Seeing the large army of monkeys defeated in the battle, Sugreeva rushed towards Mahodara who was immediately close to him.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————

mahodare tu nihate mahaapaarshvo mahaabalaH |
sugriiveNa samiikShyaatha krodhaatsaMraktalochanaH ||6-98-1
a~Ngadasya chamUM bhImaan kShobhayaamaasa saayakaiH |

1. samiikShya = seeing; mahodara = Mahodara; nihate = killed; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; mahaabalaH = the mighty; mahaapaarshvaH = Mahaparshva; krodha samrakta lochanaH = with his red-blood eyes in anger; atha = then; kShobhayaamaasa = stirred up; bhiimaam = the terrific;chamuum = army; aN^gadasya = of Angada; maargaNaiH = with his arrows.

Seeing Mahodara killed by Sugreeva, the mighty Mahaparsva for his part with his red-blood eyes through anger, forthwith stirred up the terrific army of Angada with his arrows.

nirIkShya balamudvignama~Ngado raakShasaarditam ||6-98-5
vegan chakre mahaabaahuH samudra iva parvaNi |

5. nishamya = hearing; balam = his army; udvignam = depressed; raakShasaarditam = on being tormented by the demon; aN^gadaH = Angada;mahaavegaH = who was endowed with a great impetuosity; vegam chakre = exhibited his tempo; samudraH iva = like an ocean; parvasu = on full-moon days.

Seeing his army depressed on being tormented by the demon, Angada who was endowed with a great impetuosity, exhibited his tempo like an ocean on full-moon days.

yasyarkSharaajastu tejasvii niilaajJNanachayopamaH ||6-98-8
niShpatya sumahaavIryaH svaadyUthaanmeghasaMnibhaat |
pragR^ihya girishR^i~Ngaabhaan kruddhaH sa vipulaan shilaam ||6-98-9
ashvaa~njaghaana tarasaa syandanan cha babha~nja tam |

8; 9. R^ikSharaajaH = Jambavan; tejasvii = the energetic bear; niilaaN^ganachayopamaH = looking like a heap of black collyrium; sumahaaviiryaH= who was exceedingly powerful; kruddhaH = was enraged; niShpatya = and rushing forward; svaynnuthaat = from his battalion; meghasamnibhaat = which resembled a black cloud; pragR^ihya = and seizing hold; vipulaam shilaam = huge rock; girishR^iN^gaabhaam = resembling a mountain-peak;jaghaana = killed; tasya ashvaan = his horses; tarasaa = with his strength; babhaN^ja = and broke; tam syandanamcha = that chariot too.

The energetic Jambavan, looking like a heap of black collyrium, who was exceedingly powerful, battalion which resembled a black cloud a mountain-peak, killed his horses with his strength and broke that chariot too.

sa tu kShipto balavataa parighastasya rakShasaH ||6-98-15
dhanushcha sasharan hastaachchhirastran chaapyapaatayat |

15. kShiptaH = hurled; balavataa = by the mighty Angada; saH parighaH = that iron rod for its part; paatayat = knocked; dhanushcha = the bow;sasharam = with the arrow fitted to it; hastaat = from the hand; tasya rakShasaH = of that demon; shirastraaNam cha = and also his helmet.

Hurled by the mighty Angada, that iron rod for its part, knocked the bow with the arrow fitted to it, from the demon’s hand and also his helmet.

tena vaamaansaphalake bhR^ishaM pratyavapaatitam ||6-98-19
a~Ngado mokShayaamaasa saroShaH sa parashvadham |

19. saroShaH = full of anger; saH aN^gadaH = that Angada; mokShayaamaasa = evaded; saH parashvadham = that axe; pratyava paatitam = which had been aimed; tena = by him; bhR^iham = mostly; which had been aimed; tena = by him; bhR^isham = mostly; vaamaamsaphalake = at his left shoulder-bone.

Full of anger, that Angada evaded that axe, which had been aimed by him mostly at his left shoulder-bone.

tasminnipatite bhUmau tatsainyan samprachukShubhe ||6-98-23
abhavachcha mahaankrodhaH samare raavaNasya tu |

23.tasmin vinihate = when he fell dead; bhuumau = on the ground; tat = that; sainyam = army; samprachukShubhe = got confused; mahaan = a mammoth; krodhaH = anger; abhavat = arose; raavaNasya = in Ravana.

When Mahaparshva fell dead on the ground, his army got confused. A mammoth anger arose in Ravana.

athendrashatrustridashaalayaanaaM |
vanaukasaaM chava mahaapraNaadam |
shrutvaa saroShaM yuddi raakShasendraH |
punashcha yuddhaabhimukho.avatasthe ||6-98-26

26. shrutvaa = hearing; mahaapraNaadam = the loud noise; vanaukasaamchaiva = of monkeys as also; tridashaalayaanaam = of the celestials;yudhi = in the battle-field; raakShasendraH = Ravana; indrashatruH = the adversary of Indra the lord of celestials; atha = then; avatasthe = stood;yuddhaabhimukhe = prepared for a battle; punashcha = again; saroSham = with anger.

Hearing the loud noise of monkeys, as also of the celestials in the battle-field, the enraged Ravana the adversary of Indra, then stood prepared for a battle again

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

pUritA tena shabdena sanadIgirikAnanA |
sa~ncachAla mahI sarvA savarAhamR^igadvipA || 6-99-6

6. saH = Ravana; mahaan atirathaH = the mighty and the surpassing chariot-warrior; prayayau = wnet; tuurNam = quickly; naadayan = making a noise; dasha dishaH = in all the ten drections; ghoSheNa = raaghavam abhyadhaavata = rushing towards Rama.

Ravana, the mighty and the surpassing Chariot-Warrior, went quickly, making a noise in all the ten directions, with the sound of the chariot, rushing towards Rama.

taanyaniikaanyanekaani raavaNasya sharottamaiH |
dR^iShHTvaa bhagnaani shatasho raaghavaH paryavasthitaH || 6-99-10

10. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; taani = those; shatashaH = hundreds; anekaani = of many; aniikaani = armies; bhagnaani = shattered; sharottamaiH = by excellent arrows; raavaNasya = of Ravana; raaghavah = Rama; paryavasthitaH = stood ready for the battle.

Seeing those hundreds of many of his armies shattered by excellent arrows of Ravana, Rama took his stand, ready for the battle.

tato raamo mahaatejaaH saumitrisahito balii || 6-99-13
vAnarAMshcha raNe bhagnAnApatantan cha rAvaNam |
samIkShya rAghavo hR^iShTo madhye jagrAha kArmukam || 6-99-14

13; 14. tataH = then; balii = the mighty; raamaH = Rama; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; raaghavaH = who was born in Raghu dynasty;saumitra sahitaH = along with Lakshmana; samiikShya = seeing; bhagnaan = the disappointed; vaanaraan cha = monkeys; raavaNam = and Ravana;aapatantam = whow as advancing quickly towards him; hR^iShTaH = was pleased; jagraaha = and seized; kaarmukam = his bow; madhye = at the middle.

Seeing the disappointed monkeys and Ravana advancing, the mighty Rama who was endowed with a great splendour and accompanied by Lakshmana who were born in Raghu dynasty, then pleasingly seized his bow at the middle.

tayoH sharapathaM prApya rAvaNo rAjaputrayoH |
sa babhUva yathA rAhuH samIpe shashisUryayoH || 6-99-17

17. saH raavaNaH = that Ravana; praapya = coming within; raajaputrayoH sharapatham = the range of the arrow-shots of Rama and Lakshmana;babhau = shone; raahuH yathaa = like Rahu (the demon who is supposed to seize the sun and the moon) samiipe = standing in the vicinity;shashisuuryayau = of the moona and the sun.

That Ravana, coming within the range of arrow-shots of Rama and Lakshmana, resembled Rahu (the demon who is supposed to seize the sun and the moon), standing in the vicinity of the moon and the sun.

abhyatikramya saumitrin rAvaNaH samiti~njayaH |
AsasAda tato rAman sthitaM shailamivAchalam || 6-99-21

21. abhyati kramya = Over-passing; saumitrim = Lakshmana; raavaNaH = Ravana; samitimjayaH = the victorious in battle; aasasaada = approached; raamam = Rama; sthitam = who stood; raNe = in the battle-field; aparam shailam iva = like another mountain.

Overpassing Lakshmana, Ravana the victorious in battle, approached Rama, who stood like another mountain, in the battle-field.

tA~nsharaughAnstato bhallaistIkShNaishchichchheda rAghavaH |
dIpyamAnAnmahAvegAnkruddhAnAshIviShAniva || 6-99-24

24. tataH = then; raaghavaH = Rama; chichheda = tore off; taan sharoughaan = that multitude of arrows; diipyamaanam = which were blazing;mahaaghoraan = and looking very terrific; kruddhaan aashiiviShaaviva = like enraged serpents; tiikShNaiH bhallaiH = with his sharp “Bhalla’ arrows.

Then, Rama tore off that multitude of arrows, which were blazing and looking very terrific like enraged serpents, with his sharp Bhalla – arrows.

ubhau hi parameShvAsAvubhau shastravishAradau |
ubhau chAstravidAM mukhyAvubhau yuddhe vicheratuH || 6-99-32

32. ubhau = both the warriors; parameShvaasau = were excellent archers; ubhau = both; yuddha vishaaradau = were skilled in war-fare; ubhau = both; mukhyau = wee eminently; astravidaam = skilled in the use of missiles; ubhau = both; vicheratuH = moved unhindered; yuddhe = in the battle-field.

Both the warriors were excellent archers. Both were skilled in war-fare. Both were eminently skilled in the use of missiles. Both moved unhindered in the battle-field.

punarevAtha tan rAmo rathasthaM rAkShasAdhipam || 6-99-38
lalATe paramAstreNa sarvAstrakushaloabhinat |

38. atha = then; raamaH = Rama; sarvaastra kushalaH = who was skilled in the use of all types of mystic missiles; abhinat = sank; lalaaTe = in the forehead; punareva = yet again; paramaastreNa = by a paramount missile; tam raakShasaadhipam = that Ravana; rathastham = seated in his chariot.

Rama, who was skilled in the use of all types of mystic missiles, forthwith pierced in the forehead, yet again by a paramount missile, that Ravana seated in his chariot.

AsureNa samAviShTaH soastreNa raghunandanaH || 6-99-45
sasarjAstraM mahotsAhaH pAvakaM pAvakopamaH |

45. saH raghupuN^gavaH = that Rama; mahotsaahaH = with a great strength; paavakopamaH = and equal to god of fire; samaaviShTaH = but possessed by; aasureNa astreNa = a missile presided over by demoniac forces; sasarja = released; paavakam astram = a missile presided over by the god of fire.

Possessed by a missile presided over by demoniac forces, that Rama endowed with a great strength and resembling the god of fire, released a missile presided over by the god of fire.

tadastraM nihatan dR^iShTvA rAmeNAkliShTakarmaNA || 6-99-49
hR^iShTA nedustataH sarve kapayaH kAmarUpiNaH |
sugriivaabhimukhaa viiraaH saMparikShipya raagavam || 6-99-50

49; 50. hR^iShTaaH dR^iShTvaa = rejoiced to see; tat astram = that missile; nihatam = struck down; raameNa = by Rama; akliShTakarmaNaa = who was unweary in action; sarve viiraaH kapayaH = all the valiant monkeys; kaama ruupiNaH = who were capable of changing their form at will; tataH= then; neduH = raised a clamour; samparikShipya = encompassing; raamam = Rama; sugriivaabhi mukhaaH = facing Sugreeva.

Rejoiced to see that missile struck down by Rama, who was unweary in action, all the valiant monkeys, who were capable of changing their form at will, then encompassing Rama, raised a clamour, facing Sugreeva.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

mayena vihitan raudramanyadastraM mahaadyutiH |
utsraShTun raavaNo ghoraM raaghavaaya prachakrame || 6-100-2

2. raavaNaH = Ravana; mahaadyutiH = who was endowed with extra ordinary splendour; prachakrame = started; utsR^iShTum = to release; anyat= another; astram = missile; raudram = which was cruel; bhiimam = and terrific; vihitam = built; mayena = by Maya; the demon; raaghavaaya = on Rama.

Ravana, who was endowed with extraordinary splendour, started to release another cruel and terrific missile built by Maya the demon, on Rama.

tadastran raaghavaH shriimaanuttamaastravidaaM varaH |
jaghaana paramaastreNa gandharveNa mahaadyutiH || 6-100-5

5. raaghavaH = Rama; shriimaan = the glorious; varaH uttamaastra vidaam = the foremost among the knower of excellent missiles; mahaadyutiH = who was endowed with extraordinary splendour; jaghaana = struck down; tat = that; astram = missile; paramaastreNa = with an excellent missiles;gaandharveNa = presided over by Gandharavas the celestials musicians.

The glorious Rama, the foremost among the knower in the use of excellent missiles and who was endowed with extra ordinary splendour, struck down that missile with an excellent missile presided over by Gandharvas the celestial musicians.

taani chichchheda baaNaughaishchakraaNi tu sa raaghavaH |
aayudhaani vichitraaNi raavaNasya chamuumukhe || 6-100-9

9. chamunmukhe = in the forefront; raavanasya = of Ravana’s army; saH raaghavaH = that Rama; chichchheda = split; taani = those; chakraaNi = discuses; aayudhaani cha chitraaNi = and (other) strange weapons; baaNaughe = with a multitude of arrows.

In the forefront of Ravana’s army, that Rama split those discuses and other strange weapons, with a multitude of arrows.

taiH saayakairmahaavegai raavaNasya mahaadyutiH |
dhvajaM manuShyashiirShan tu tasya chichchheda naikadhaa || 6-100-14

14. mahaadyutiH = Lakshmana of great brilliance; taiH saayakaiH = with those arrows; mahaavegaiH = of high velocity; chichchheda = tore off;naikadhaa = into many pieces; dhvajam = the flag-staff tasya raavaNasya = of that Ravana; manuShya shiirSham = which bore the emblem of a man’s head.

Lakshmana of great brilliance, with those arrows of high velocity, tore off into many pieces, the flag-staff of Ravana, which bore the emblem of a man’s head.

tasya baaNaish cha chichchheda dhanurgajakaropamam |
lakShmaNo raakShasendrasya pa~nchabhirnishitaiH sharaiH || 6-100-16

16. tadaa = then; paN^chabhiH = with five; nishitaiH = sharp; baaNaiH = arrows; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; chichchheda = chopped off;raakShasendrasya dhanuH = Ravana’s bow; gajakaropamam = looking like an elephant’s trunk.

With five sharp arrows, Lakshmana then chopped off Ravana’s bow, which looked like an elephant’s trunk.

apraaptaameva taaM baaNaistribhishchichchheda lakShmaNaH |
athodatiShThatsaMnaado vaanaraaNaan tadaa raNe || 6-100-20

20. apraaptaameva = even before(the spear) reached Vibhishana; chichchheda = tore; taam = it; tribhiH baaNaiH = with three of his arrows; atha= thereupon; vaanaraaNaam samnaadaH = a loud cheer of the monkeys; udatiShThat = arose; mahaaraNi = in that great battle.

Even before the spear reached Vibhishana, Lakshmana tore it with three of his arrows and a loud cheer then arose from the monkeys in the battle-field.

taM vimokShayituM viirashchaapamaayamya lakShmaNaH |
raavaNan shaktihastan taM sharavarShairavaakirat || 6-100-25

25. vimochayitum = to rescue; tam = that Vibhishana; viiraH = the heroic; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; aayamya = having stretched; chaapam = his bow; avaakirat = threw out; sharavarShaiH = streams of arrows; raavaNam = on Ravana; shaktihastam = having the spear in his hand.

To rescue that Vibhishana, the heroic Lakshmana, having stretched his bow, threw out streams of arrows on Ravana who was holding a spear in his hand.

mokShitaste balashlaaghinyasmaadevan vibhiiShaNaH |
vimuchya raakShasan shaktistvayiiyaM vinipaatyate || 6-100-28

28. balashlaaghin = O Lakshmana; exalter your own strength!; yasmaat = as; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; mokShitaH = was rescued; te = by you;evam = in this way; iyam shaktiH = this spear; vimchya = leaving; raakShasam = the demon; vinipaatyate = is being hurled; tvayi = on you.

“O Lakshmana, exalter of your own strength! As Vibhishana was rescued by you in this way, this spear, on letting off Vibhishana the demon, is being hurled on you now.”

taamanuvyaaharachchhaktimaapatantiin sa raaghavaH |
svastyastu lakShmaNaayeti moghaa bhava hatodyamaa || 6-100-33

33. saH raaghavaH = that Rama; anuvyaaharat = repeatedly uttered; taam shaktim = to that spear; aapatantiim = which was rushing forth; iti = as follows: svasti astu = may it be well; lakShmaNaaya = with Lakshmana! bhava = become; moghaa = vain; hatodyamaa = may your effort be frustrated!

Rama repeatedly uttered to that spear even as it was rushing forth (on Lakshmana) as follows: “May it be well with Lakshmana! May you prove useless! May your effort be frustrated!”

ato raavaNavegena suduuramavagaaDhayaa |
shaktyaa nirbhinnahR^idayaH papaata bhuvi lakShmaNaH || 6-100-36

36. avagaaDhayaa = penetrated; suduuram = very deeply; shaktyaa = by the spear; vibhinna hR^idayaH = and pierced through the heart;raavaNavegena = due to the force exerted by Ravana; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; papaata = fell; bhuvi = to the ground; vibhinnahR^idayaH = with his heart broken.

Penetrated very deeply and pierced through his heart by the spear due to the force exerted by Ravana, Lakshmana fell to the ground.

sa muhuurtamanudhyaaya baaShpavyaakulalochanaH |
babhuuva sanrabdhataro yugaanta iva paavakaH || 6-100-38

38. saH = Rama; baaShpa paryaakulekShaNaH = whose eyes were filled with tears; dhyaatvaa = reflected; muhuutamiva = just for a while;babhuuva = and was; samrabdhataraH = very much enraged; yugaante paarakaH iva = like fire at the time of dissolution of the world.

Rama, whose eyes were filled with tears, reflected just for a while and then was very much enraged, like fire at the time of dissolution of the world.

saumitrin saa vinirbhidya praviShTaa dharaNiitalam |
taan karaabhyaaM paraamR^ishya raamaH shaktiM bhayaavahaam || 6-100-43
babha~nja samare kruddho balavadvichakarSha cha |

43. vinirbhidya = penetrating; saumitreH = through Lakshmana’s bosom; saa = that spear; praviShTaa = touched; dharaNiitalam = the earth’s surface; paraamarshya karaabhyaam = seizing hold with his hands; taam shaktim bhayaarchaam = that awful spear; balavaan = the mighty; raamaH = Rama; vichakarSha = drew it out; kruddhaH = and getting enraged; babhaN^jacha = broke it; samare = during the course of the battle.

Penetrating through Lakshmana’s bosom, that spear touched the earth. Seizing hold of awful spear with his hands, the mighty Rama drew it out and getting enraged, broke it during the course of the battle.

raajyanaashan vane vaasan daNDake paridhaavanam || 6-100-49
vaidehyaashcha paraamarshan rakShobhishcha samaagamam |

49. samaagamam = I encountered; raajyanaasham = with the loss of soverighnity; vane vaasam = the dwelling in the forest; paridhaavanam = the wandering around; daN^Dake = in the forest of Dandaka; paraamarsham = and the insult offered; vaideyehyaaH = to Seetha; rakShobhiH = by the demons.

“I encountered with the loss of sovereignity, the dwelling in the forest, the wandering around in the woods of Dandaka and the rough treatment of Seetha by the demons.”

adya raamasya raamatvaM pashyantu mama sanyuge |
trayo lokaaH sagandharvaaH sadevaaH sarShichaaraNaaH || 6-100-56

56. trayaH lokaaH = Let the three worlds; sagandharvaaH = including Gandharvas the celestial musicians; sadevaaH = gods; sarShiH = the sages;chaaraNaaH = the celestial bards; pashyantu = see; adya = today; raamatvam = the Ramahood; raamasya = of Rama; mama samyuge = during the course of my battle.

“Let the three worlds (viz. the earth, heaven and the intermediate region) including Gandharvas the celestial musicians, the gods, the sages and the celestial bards see today the Ramahood of Rama during the course of my battle.”

tayorjyaatalanirghoSho raamaraavaNayormahaan || 6-100-62
traasanaH sarvabuutaanaan sa babhuuvaadbhutopamaH |

62. mahaan = the loud; nirghoShaH = sound; jyaatala = produced by the impact of the bow string on the palms; tayoH raama raavaNayoH = of those heroes; Rama and Ravana; traasanaH = which struck terror; sarva bhuutaanaam = in all the living beings; adbhuta darshanaH = was fell astonished by the audience.

The loud sound, produced by the impact of the bow-string on the palms of those two heroes Rama and Ravana, which struck terror in all the living beings, was felt astonished by the audience.

vikiiryamaaNaH sharajaalavR^iShTibhir |
rmahaatmanaa diiptadhanuShmataarditaH |
bhayaatpradudraava sametya raavaNo |
yathaanilenaabhihato balaahakaH || 6-100-63

63. vikiiryamaaNaH = torn asunder; sharajaala vR^iShTibhiH = by the streams of a multitude of arrows; mahaatmanaH = by the great souled Rama; diiptadhanuShmataa = who was armed with a blazing bow; sametya = while coming in collusion with him; raavaNaH = Ravana; pradudraava = ran away; bhayaat = out of fear; valaahakaH yathaa = like a cloud (dispersing); abhihataH = when pushed; anilena = by a tempest.

Torn asunder by the streams of a multitude of arrows by the great-souled Rama, who was armed with a blazing bow, while coming in collusion with him, Ravana took to his heels out of fear, like a cloud when pushed by a tempest.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -91/92/93/94

January 13, 2014

rudhiraklinnagaatrastu lakShmaNaH shubhalakShaNaH |
babhuuva hR^iShTastaM hatvaa shakrajetaaramaahave || 91-6-1

1. lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; shubhalakShaNaH = endowed with auspicious body marks; rudhiraklinnagaatraH = and with his limbs drenched in blood; hatvaa = having killed; tam = that; shakrajetaaram = Indrajit; aahave = in the combat; babhuuva = felt; hR^iShTaH = rejoiced.

Lakshmana, endowed with auspicious bodily marks, whose limbs were drenched in blood, felt rejoiced on having killed Indrajit in combat.

tato raamamabhikramya saumitrirabhivaadya cha |
tasthau bhraatR^isamiipasthaH shakrasyendraanujo yathaa || 91-6-4

4. abhivaadya cha = having offered his salutation; abhikramya = and approaching; raamam = Rama; tasthau = (he) stood; bhraatru samiipasthaH = in the vicinity of his brother; indra anujoyathaa = even as Lord Vamana (the younger brothre of Indra); shakrasya = (would stand beside) Indra.

Having offered his salutation and approached Rama, Lakshmana stood beside his brother, even as Lord Vamana (the younger brother of Indra) would stand beside Indra the lord of celestials.

saadhu lakShmaNa tuShTo.asmi karma chaasukaraM kR^itam |
raavaNerhi vinaashena jitamityupadhaaraya || 91-6-8

8. lakShmaNa = O Lakshmana!; saadhu = well done!; tuShTaH asmi = I feel gratified; asukaram karma = an ardous act; kR^itam = has been done; upadhaaraya = consider it; jitam iti = as our victory; raavaNeH vinaashena = through the destroyal of Indrajit.

“O Lakshmana! Well done! I feel gratified. An ardous act has been done. Consider it as our victory, through the destroyal of Indrajit.

ahoraatraistribhirviiraH kathaMchidvinipaatitaH |
niramitraH kR^ito.asmyadya niryaasyati hi raavaNaH || 91-6-16
balavyuuhena mahataa shrutvaa putraM nipaatitam |

16. tribhiH ahoraatraiH = in the course of three days and nights; viiraH = the valiant Indrajit; vinipaatitaH = was felled down; katham chit = somehow; adya = now; kR^itaH asmi = I have been made; niramitraH = free from enemies; shrutvaa = hearing; puNam = his son; nipaatitam = having been felled down; niryaasyati hi = Ravana will indeed come forth; mahataa = with a great; balavyuuhena = and powerful battle-array.

“In the course of three days and nights, the valiant Indrajit was felled down somehow. Now, I have been made free of enemies. Hearing of his son having been struck down, Ravana will indeed come forth with a great and powerful battle-array.”

sashalyo.ayaM mahaapraaGYaH saumitrirmitravatsalaH || 91-6-20
yathaa bhavati susvasthastathaa tvaM samupaachara |

20. tvam = you; samupaachara = attend upon; mitravatsalaH = who is fond of friends; sashalyaH = and who is wounded; yathaa tathaa = so that;bhavati = he will become; susvasthaH = perfectly well; mahaapraajJNaH = O highly intelligent one!.

“O highly intelligent one! You attend upon this wounded Lakshmana, who is fond of frinds, so that he will become perfectly well in health.”

sa tasya gandhamaaghraaya vishalyaH samapadyata || 91-6-24
tadaa nirvedanashchaiva saMruuDhavraNa eva cha |

24. aaghraaya = inhaling; tasya gandham = the odour of that herb; saH = Lakshmana; samapadyata = became; vishalyaH = healed of the arrow-wounds; nirvedanashchaiva = free from pains; samruuDha vraNa eva cha = and his wounds got completely cured.

Inhaling the odour of that herb, Lakshmana became healed of the arrow-wounds, free from pains and his wounds got completely cured.

tathaiva raamaH plavagaadhipastadaa |
vibhiiShaNashcharkShapatishcha jaambavaan |
avekShya saumitrimarogamutthitaM |
mudaa sasainyaH suchiraM jaharShire || 91-6-27

27. tadaiva = then; avekShya = seeing; saumitrim = Lakshmana; utthitam = standing up; arogam = healthy; raamaH = Rama; tathaa = and;plavangaadhipaH = Sugreeva; vibhiiShana; viiryaavaan = the valiant; R^ikShapatishcha = Jambavan; sa sainyaah = along with the army; jaharShire = were rejoiced; suchiram = for a long time.

Then, on seeing Lakshmana standing up with sound health, Rama, Sugreeva, Vibhishana and the valiant Jambavan along with the army were rejoiced for a long time.

apuujayatkarma sa lakShmaNasya |
suduShkaraM daasharathirmahaatmaa |
babhuuva hR^iShTaa yudhi vaanarendro |
nishamya taM shakrajitaM nipaatitam || 91-6-28

28. mahaatmaa = great-souled; saH daasharathiH = that Rama; apuujayat = praised; suduShkaram karma = the very ardous feat; lakShmaNasya = of Lakshmana; nishamya = hearing; tam shakrajitam = that Indrajit; nipaatitam = having been killed; yudhi = in battle; vaanarendraH = Sugreeva;babhuuva = became; hR^iShTaH = delighted.

That great-souled Rama apllauded the ardous feat of Lakshmana. Hearing of Indrajit having been kille din battle, Sugreeva became delighted.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

shuuraH shUreNa saMgamya saMyugeShvaparaajitaH |
lakShNanena hataH shUraH putraste vibudhendrajit || 92-6-3
gataH sa paramaan lokaan sharaiH saMtaapy lakShmaNam |

3. te shuuraH putraH = your valiant son; aparaajitaH = who was unbeatable; samyugeShu = in combats; shuuraH = that hero; vibudhendrajit = who conquered Indra the lord of celestials; samgamya = having collided; shureNa lakShmaNena = with valiant Lakshmana; hataH = has been killed;samtaapya = tormenting; lakShmaNam = Lakshmana; sharaiH = with his arrows; saH = Indrajit; gataH = departed; paramaan lokaan = to the highest world.

“Your valiant son, who was unbeatable in combats and that hero who conquered Indra the lord of celestials, having collided with valiant Lakshmana, has been killed. Having tormented Lakshmana with his arrows, Indrajit departed to the highest world.”

nanu tvamiShubhiH kruddho bhindyaaH kaalaantakaavapi || 92-6-7
mandarasyaapi shR^i~NgaaNi kiM punarlakShmaNaM raNe |

7. nana = certainly; kruddhaH = when enraged; tvam bhindyaa = you would pierce; iSubhiH = with your arrows; yudhi = in battle; kaalaantakau api = even the all-destroying time in the form of Yama the lord of Death; shR^iNyapi = even the peaks; mandarasya = of Mount Mandara; lakShmaNam kim punaH = what to tell about Lakshmana?

“Certainly, when enraged, you would pierce with your arrows in battle, even the all-destroying time in the form of Yama the Lord of Death and even the peaks of Mount Mandara. What to tell about Lakshmana?”

adya lokaastrayaH kR^itsnaaH pR^ithivI cha sakaananaa || 92-6-11
ekenendrajitaa hInaa shUNyeva pratibhaati me |

11. hiinaa = bereft; indrajitaa = of Indrajit; ekena = alone; kR^itsnaa = the entire; pR^ithivii = earth; sakaananaa = with its forests; pratibhaati = appear; shuunyena = to be wholly alone; me = to me; trayaH lokaaH = may; even the three worlds!

“Bereft of Indrajit alone, the entire earth with its forest appear to be wholly alone to me. Nay, even the three worlds!”

evamaadivilaapaartaM raavaNaM raakShasaadhipam || 92-6-16
aavivesha mahaankopaH putravyasanasambhavaH |

16. mahaan = a huge; kopaH = rage; aavivesha = enveloped; raavaNam = Ravana; raakShasaadhipam = the king of demons; putravyasana sambhavaH = born of his son’s death; evamaadivilaapaartam = while he was feeling distressed through grief as aforesaid.

A huge rage enveloped Ravana, the king of demons, born of his son’s death, while he was feeling distressed through grief as aforesaid.

ghoraM prakR^ityaa rUpaM tattasya krodhaagnimUrchhitam || 92-6-22
babhUva rUpaM rudrasya kruddhasyeva duraasadam |

22. tat prakR^ityaa ghoram ruupam = that naturally terrific form; tasya = of his; krodhaagni muurchhitam = filled with the fire of his wrath;babhuuva = became; duraasadam = difficult to be approached; kruddhasya rudrasya iva = like the form of enraged Rudra the god of destruction.

That naturally terrific form of Ravana, filled with the fire of his wrath, became difficult to be approached, like the form of enraged Rudra the god of destruction.

tamantakamiva kruddhaM charaacharachikhaadiShum || 92-6-26
vIkShamaaNaM dishaH sarvaa raakShasaa nopachakramuH |

26. raakShasaaH = Demons; nopachakramuH = could not go towards; tam = Ravana; viikShamaaNam = who was looking at; sarvaaH = all (the four); dishah = quarters; kruddham antakamiva = like the enraged Yama the god of Death; charaachara chikhaadiShum = who wants to devour mobile and immobile creatures.

Demons could not go towards Ravana, who was looking at all the four quarters, like the enraged Yama the god of Death, who wants to devour both the mobile and the immobile creatures.

sa putravadhasantaptaH shUraH krodhavashaM gataH || 92-6-34
samIkShya raavaNo buddhyaa sItaaM hantuM vyavasyata |

34. saH = that; kruuraH = cruel; raavaNaH = Ravana; putra vadha samtaptaH = afflicted with grief at the killing of his son; krodha vasham gataH= was subjected to anger; samiikShya = and deeply pondering; buddhyaa = with his mind; vyavasyata = decided; hantum = to kill; siitaam = Seetha.

That cruel Ravana, afflicted as he was with grief at the killing of his son, was subjected to anger and deeply pondering with his mind, decided kill Seetha.

tadidaM tathyamevaahaM kariShye priyamaatmanaH || 92-6-37
vaidehIM naashayiShyaami kShatrabandhumanuvrataam |
ityevamuktvaa sachivaankhaDgamaashu paraamR^ishat || 92-6-38

37; 38. aham = I; kariShye = shall make; tat idam = that hoax; tathyameva = into a hard reality; aatmanaH priyam = which is pleasing to me;naashayiShyaami = I shall destroy; vaidehiim = Seetha; anuvrataam = who is devoted to; kShatra bandhum = Rama; a bad warrior; ityevam = thus;uktvaa = speaking; schivaan = to his counsellors; paraamR^ishat = he drew; khaDgam = his sword; aashu = swiftly.

“I shall make that hoax into a hard reality, which is pleasing to me. I shall destroy Seetha, who is devoted to Rama, a bad warrior”. Thus speaking to his counsellors, he swiftly drew his sword.

teShaaM saMjalpamaanaanaamashokavanikaaM gataam || 92-6-44
abhidudraava vaidehIM raavaNaH krodhamUrchhitaH |

44. teShaam samjalpamaanaanaam = while the demons were thus talking; raavaNaH = Ravana; krodhamuurchhitaH = who was excited with fury;abhidudraava = rushed towards; vaidehiim = Seetha; gataam = who was present ashoka vanikaam = in the Ashoka grove.

While those demons were thus talking, Ravana who was excited with fury, rushed towards Seetha, who was present in the Ashoka grove.

atha vaa tau naravyaaghrau bhraatarau raamalakShmaNau |
mannimittamanaaryeNa samare.adya nipaatitau || 92-6-52

52. athavaa = otherwise; tau bhraatarau raama lakShmaNau = those brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; naravyaaghrau = the foremost of men;nipaatitau = might have been killed; adya = today; samare = in battle; mannimattam = because of me; anaaryeNa = by that vulgar demon.

“Otherwise, that vulgar demon might have killed those brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, the foremost of men, today in battle, because of me.”

kathaM naama dashagrIva saakShaadvaishravaNaanuja || 92-6-63
hantumichchhasi vaidehIM krodhaaddharmamapaasya hi |

63. dashagriiva = O Ravana; vaishraavaNaanuja = the younger brother of Kubera; saakShaat = himself!; katham = how; ichchhasi = do you wish;hantum = to kill; vaidehiim = Seetha; apaasya = abandoning; dharmam = your righteousness; krodhaat = in a bout of anger?

“O Ravana, the younger brother of Kubera himself! How do you wish to kill Seetha, abandoning your righteousness, in a bout of anger?”

shUro dhImaanrathI khaDgI rathapravaramaasthitaH || 92-6-67
hatvaa daasharathiM raamaM bhavaanpraapsyati maithilIm |

67. shuuraH = a valiant; dhiimaan = and shrewd; rathii = chariot-warrior; khaDgii = fighting with a sword; ratha pravaram aasthitaH = in the foremost of your chariots; bhavaan praapsyasi = you can get; maithiliim = Seetha; hatvaa = by killing; raamam = Rama; daasharathim = the son of Dasaratha.

“As a valiant and shrewd chariot-warrior, fighting with a sword, in the foremost of your chariots, you can fetch Seetha by killing Rama, the son of Dasaratha.”

sa tadduraatmaa suhR^idaa niveditaM |
vachaH sudharmyaM pratigR^ihya raavaNaH |
gR^ihaM jagaamaatha tatashcha vIryavaan |
punaH sabhaaM cha prayayau suhR^idvR^itaH || 92-6-68

68. pratigR^iya = accepting; vachaH = that advice; sudharmyam = endowed with justice; niveditam = tendered; suhR^idaa = by a friend;duraatmaa = the evil-minded; raavaNaH = Ravana; jagaama = went; gR^iham = his palace; atha = thereafter; viiryavaan = that valiant Ravana;suhR^idvR^itaH = along with his friends; punaH = again; prayayau = went; sabhaam cha = to his assembly-hall; tataH = from there.

Accepting that advice, endowed with justice, tendered by a friend, the evil-minded Ravana went to his palace. Thereafter, that valiant Ravana, along with his friends, again went to his assembly hall from there.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ityevan raakShasendrasya vaakyamaadaaya raakShasaaH |
niryayuste rathaiH shIghraM naagaanIkaishcha sanvR^itaaH || 93-6-6

6. aadaaya = having grasped; etat = these; vaakyam = words; raakShasendrasya = of Ravana; te raakShasaaH = those demons; niryayuH = sallied forth; samyutaaH = along with; naanaaniikaishcha = the various kinds of armies; shiighraiH rathaiH = and speedy chariots.

Having heard those words of Ravana, those demons sallied forth for the battle, along with various kinds of armies and speedy chariots.

keshaankarNalalaaTaaMshcha naasikaashcha plavaMgamaaH |
rakShasaan dashanaistIkShNairnakhaishchaapi vyakartayan || 93-6-14

14. plavangamaaH = the monkeys; tiikShaNaiH dashanaiH = with their sharp teeth; nakhaishchaapi = and even nails; vyakartayan = tore off;keshaan = the hair; karNa lalaaTaamshcha = ears eye-brows; naasikaashchaapi = and noses; rakShasaan = of demons.

With their sharp teeth and nails, the monkeys tore off the hair, ears, eye-brows and noses of the demons.

praharantan sharIreShu na te pashyanti raabhavam |
indriyaartheShu tiShThantaM bhUtaatmaanamiva prajaaH || 93-6-23

23. te = they; na pashyanti = could not behold; raaghavam = Rama; praharantam = hitting; shariireShu = their bodies; prajaaH iva = even as created being; (are not able to see); bhuutaatmaanam = their individual souls; tiShThantam = residing; indriyaartheShu = in the objects of their senses.

The demons could not behold Rama hitting their bodies, even as created beings are not able to see their individual souls resting in their sense-objects.

sa te dadR^ishire raaman dahantamarivaahinIm |
mohitaaH paramaastreNa gaandharveNa mahaatmanaa || 93-6-26

26. mohitaaH = having been thrown into confusion; gandharveNa paramastreNa = by the great Gandharva missile; mahaatmanaa = employed by the great souled Rama; te = those demons; na dadR^ishire = were not able to see; raama = Rama; dhantamapi = even when he was scorching; vaahiniim= their army.

Having been thrown into confusion by the great mystic missile presided over by the Gandharvas, the celestial musicians; presided over by the Gandharvas, the celestial musicians; those demons were unable to see Rama, even when he was scorching away their army.

tato devaaH sagandharvaaH siddhaashcha paramarShayaH |
saadhu saadhviti raamasya tatkarma samapUjayan || 93-6-36

36. tataH = then; devaaH = the celestials; sagandharvaaH = along with Gandharvas the celestial musicians; siddhaashcha = holy saints;paramarShayaH = and great sages; samapuujayan = acclaimend; tat karma = that feat; raamasya = of Rama = saadhu saadhu iti = saying; “well done; well done!”

Then, the celestials along with Gandharvas the celestial musicians, holy saints and great sages acclaimed that feat of Rama, saying “well done, well done!”

nihatya taan raakShasavaahinIn tu |
raamastadaa shakrasamo mahaatmaa |
astreShu shastreShu jitaklamash cha |
sanstUyate devagaNaiH prahR^iShTaiH || 93-6-39

39. tadaa = then; raamaH = Rama; shakra samaH = equal to Indra the lord of celestials; mahaat maa = the great souled; jitaklamaH cha = unwearied in the use; astreShu = of weapons; shastreShu = and missiles; nihatya = having destroyed; taam = that; raakShasa vaaliniim = army of demons; samstuuyate = was applauded; prahR^iShTaiH devagaNaiH = by the rejoiced troops of celestials.

Rama, a compeer of Indra the lord of celestials, the great souled, unwearied in the use of weapons and missiles, having destroyed that army of demons, was applauded by the rejoiced troops of celestials.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

sukumaaraM mahaasattvan sarvabhUtahite ratam |
tan dR^iShTvaa lokavadhyaa saa hInarUpaa prakaamitaa || 94-6-7

7. katham = how; dR^iShTvaa = on seeing; tam = that Rama; sukumaaram = of tender youth; mahaasattvam = endowed with extra ordinary strength; sarva bhuuta hite rataaH = and devoted to the welfare of all created beings; saa hiina ruupaa = that ugly woman; lokanindyaaH = who deserved to be condemned by people; prakaamitaa = was stung with excessive lust?

“How strange that on seeing that Rama of tender youth, endowed with extraordinary strength and devoted to the welfare of all created beings, that ugly woman (Surpanakha) who deserved to be condemned by the people, was stung with excessive lust?”

tannimittamidan vairaM raavaNena kR^itaM mahat |
vadhaaya nItaa saa sItaa dashagrIveNa rakShasaa || 94-6-11

11. tannimittam = for the sake of that Surpanakha; idam mahat vairam = this huge enmity; kR^itam = has been built; raavaNena = by Ravana;vadhaaya = for his destruction; saa siitaa = that Seetha; aaniitaa = was brought; dashagriiveNa = by Ravana; rakShasaa = the demon.

“For the sake of that Surpanakha, Ravana built this huge enmity. For his own destruction, Ravana the demon brought that Seetha.”

kharashcha nihataH saMkhye dUShaNastrishiraastathaa |
sharairaadityasaMkaashaiH paryaaptan tannidarshanam || 94-6-15

15. samkhye = In the battle; sharaiH = with his arrows; aaditya samkaashaiH = resembling the sun; kharashcha = Khara; nihataH = was killed;duuShaNaH = DushaNa; tathaa = and; trishiraaH = Trishira (were killed); tat = that; nidarshanam- instance; paryaaptam = is sufficient.

“In that battle, Khara, Dushana and Trishira were killed with arrows resembling the sun. That instance should have been sufficient (to open the eyes of Ravana).”

R^ishyamUke vasaMshaile dIno bhagnamanorathaH |
sugrIvaH sthaapito raajye paryaaptan tannidarshanam || 94-6-18

18. raajyam = kingdom; praapitaH = was restored; diinaH sugriivaH = to miserable Sugreeva; vasan = who was residing; R^iShyamuuke = in Mount Rishyamuka; bhagna manorathaH = living with his wishes disappointed; tat = that; midarshanam = instance; paryaaptam = should prove sufficient.

“The kingdom was restored to the miserable Sugreeva, who was residing in Mount Rishyamuka, living with his wishes disappointed. That instance should prove sufficient. (To open the eyes of Ravana).”

kumbhakarNan hataM shrutvaa raaghaveNa mahaabalam |
atikaayaM cha durmarShaM lakShmaNena hataM tadaa || 94-6-21
priyan chendrajitaM putran raavaNo naavabudhyate |

21. raavaNaH = Ravana; na avabudhyate = is not able to understand; shrutvaa = (even after hearing that); mahaabalam = the mighty;kumbhakarNa = Kumbhakarna; hatam = was killed; tadaa = then; raaghaveNa = by Rama; durmarSham = (and) the unconquerable; atikaayam = huge-bodied; idrajitam = Indrajit; priyam putram = his beloved son; hatam = was killed; lakShmaNena = by Lakshmana.

“Ravana is not able to learn a lesson, even after hearing that the mighty Kumbhakarna was killed by Rama and that unconquerable colossal-bodied Indrajit, his beloved son was killed by Lakshmana.”

hatapravIraa raameNa niraashaa jIvite vayam || 94-6-25
apashyantyo bhayasyaantamanaathaa vilapaamahe |

25. vayam = we; hata praviiraaH = with our great warriors having been killed; raameNa = by Rama; niraashaaH = with loss of hope; jiivite = in our life; apashyantyaH = without seeing; antam = an end; bhayasya = to our fear; anaathaaH = and being helpless; vilaapaamahe = are lamenting.

“As Rama killed all our great warriors, we are lamenting with a loss of hope in our lives, failing to see an end to our fear and having become helpless.”

pitaamahena prItena devadaanavaraakShasaiH || 94-6-29
raavaNasyaabhayan dattaM maanuShebhyo na yaachitam |

29. priitena pitaamahen = by the gratified Brahma; abhayam = a protection; dattam = was given; raavaNasya = to Ravana; deva daanava raakShasaiH = from celestials; demons and ogres; na yaachitam = not sought (protection); manuShyebhyaH = from human beings.

Brahma, the lord of creation, gratified by the austerity of Ravana, gave protection to Ravana from celestials, demons and ogres. But Ravana did not seek protection from human beings.”

daivataistu samaagamya sarvaishchendrapurogamaiH || 94-6-34
vR^iShadhvajastripurahaa mahAdevaH prasaaditaH |

34. sarvaiH daivataiH = all the celestials; samaagamya = together with; indrapurogamaiH = Indra and others; prasaaditaH = got propitiated;mahaadevaH = by shiva the lord of dissolution; vR^iSha dhvajaH = with the ensign of a bull on his flag-staff; tripurahaa = and who destroyed the three strong cities built of gold; silver andiron in the sky; air and earth for demons.

“All the celestials together with Indra and others, got propitiated by Shiva the lord of destruction, with the ensign of a bull on his flag-staff and who destroyed the three strong cities built of gold, silver and iron in the sky, air and earth for demons.”

raavaNasyaapanItena durvinItasya durmateH || 94-6-37
ayaM niShTaanako ghoraH shokena samabhiplutaH |

37. apaniitena = as a result of the bad behaviour; raavaNasya = of Ravana; durviniitasya = the wicked demon; durmatiH = with a bad disposition of mind; ayam = this; ghoraH = terrific; niShTaanakaH = havoc; (occured); samabhiplutaH = filled; shokena = with grief.

“As a result of the bad behaviour of Ravana, the wicked demon with an evil disposition of mind, this terrific havoc with grief occurred.”

praaptakaalaM kR^itaM tena paulastyena mahaatmanaa || 94-6-40
yata evaM bhayaM dR^iShThaM tameva sharaNaM gataH |

40. mahaatmanaa tena paulastyena = by that great-souled Vibhishana; praapta kaalam = something opportune; kR^itam = was done; yataH = by whom; evam bhayam = such a peril; dR^iShTam = is perceived; tameva = to him only; sharaNam gataH = he sought refuge.

“The great-souled Vibhishana did something opportune. He sought refuge in him alone from whom such a peril is perceived.”

itIva sarvaa rajanIcharastriyaH |
parasparan samparirabhya baahubhiH |
viSheduraartaatibhayaabhipIDitaa |
vineduruchchaishcha tadaa sudaaruNam || 94-6-41

41. tadaa = then; sarvaaH = all; rajaniichara striyaH = the female-demons; samparirabhya = embracing; parasparam = each other; baahubhiH = in their arms; aartaaH = afflicted as they were with excessive fear; viSheduH = lamented; itiiva = in this manner; vinedushcha = and wailed; uchchaiH = loudly; sudaaruNam and very severely.

Then, all female-demons, embracing each other in their arms, afflicted as they were with grief and tormented with excessive fear, lamented thus and wept loudly and severely.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -87/88/89/90

January 13, 2014

aviduura.n tato gatvaa pravishya cha mahadvanam |
darshayaamaasa tatkarma lakShmaNaaya vibhiiShaNaH || 87-6-2

2. gatvaa = going; aviduuram = not very distant; tataH = from there; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; pravishya = having entered; mahat vanam = an extensive thicket; adarshayata = showed; lakShmaNaaya = to Lakshmana; tat karma = that place where Indrajit was going to pour oblations into the sacred fire.

Moving not very distant from there and entering an extensive thicket, Vibhishana showed to Lakshmana, the place where Indrajit was going to pour oblations into the sacred fire.

adR^ishyaH sarvabhuutaanaa.n tato bhavati raakShasaH |
nihanti samare shatruunbadhnaati cha sharottamaiH || 87-6-5

5. tataH = thereupon; raakShasaH = (this) demon; bhavati = becomes; adR^ishyaH = invisible; sarva bhuutaanaam = to all the beings; nihanti = kills; shatruun = the enemies; samare = in battle; badhnaati = and binds; sharottamaiH = with excellent arrows.

“Thereupon, this demon becomes invisible to any one, kills some enemies in battle and binds some with his excellent arrows.”

tamuvaacha mahaatejaaH paulastyamaparaajitam |
samaahvaye tvaa.n samare samyagyuddhaM prayachchha me || 87-6-9

9. mahaatejaaH = that highly splendid Lakshmana; uvaacha = spoke; tam = to that; paulastya = Indrajit the scion of sage Pulastya; aparaajitam = who had never been conquered before (as follows):;samaahvaye = I am inviting; tvaam = you; samare = for a fight; prayachchha = give; yuddham = battle; me = to me; samyak = in a right manner.

That highly splendid Lakshmana spoke to that Indrajit, the scion of Sage Paulastya, who had never been conquered before (as follows); “I am inviting you for a fight. Give battle to me in a right manner.”

iha tva.n jaatasa.nvR^iddhaH saakShaadbhraataa piturmama |
katha.n druhyasi putrasya pitR^ivyo mama raakShasa || 87-6-11

11. raakShasa = O demon!; tvam = you; jaata samvR^iddhaH = are born and brought up; iha = here; saakShaat = directly; bhraataa = a brother;mama pituH = to my father; pitR^ivyaH = and an uncle; mama = to me; katham = how; druhyati = can you be hostile; putrasya = to a son?.

“O demon! You are born and brought up here. You are a direct brother to my father and a paternal uncle to me. How can you be hostile to a son?

niranukroshataa cheya.n yaadR^ishii te nishaachara |
svajanena tvayaa shakyaM paruSha.n raavaNaanuja || 87-6-17

17. raavaNaanuja = O Indrajit; nishaachara = the demon! niranukroshataa = the ruthlessness; iyam yaadR^ishii te = thus shown by you;pauruSham = and the manliness exhibited by you (in bringing Lakshmana here); shakyam could be possible; tvayam = only by you; svajanena = our own kindred.

“O Indrajit, the demon! The ruthlessness thus shown by you and the manliness exhibited by you (in bringing Lakshmana here) could be possible only by you, our own kindred.”

raakShasendrasutaasaadho paaruShya.n tyaja gauravaat |
kule yadyapyaha.n jaato rakShasaaM kruurakarmaNaam || 87-6-19
guNo.ayaM prathamo nR^iiNaa.n tanme shiilamaraakShasaM |

19. asaadho = O the wicked one!; raakShasendrasuta = O Indrajit!; gauravaat = out of respect; tyaja = abandon; pauruShyam = the harshness;aham jaataH yadyapi = even if I am born; rakShasaam kulam = in a demoniac race; kruura karmaNaam = doing cruel acts; me shiilam = my nature (of goodness); yaH prathamaH guNaH nR^iiNaam = which is the prime virtue of human beings; tat = that; araakShasam = is not demoniacal.

“O Indrajit the wicked one! Atleast out of respect for the elders, abandon your harshness. Even if I am born in a demoniac race, which does cruel acts, my nature is goodness, which is prime virtue of human beings and it is not demoniacal.”

doShairetaiH parityakto mayaa bhraataa pitaa tava || 87-6-26
neyamasti purii la~Nkaa na cha tvaM na cha te pitaa |

26. etaiH doShaiH = because of these faults; tava pitaa = your father; bhraataa = and my brother; parityaktaH = has been abandoned; mayaa = by me; na = neither will; iyam laN^kaa purii = this City of Lanka; asti = will exist (any longer); na tvam cha = nor you; na te pitaacha = nor your father.

“Because of these vices, Ravana, your father and my brother, has been abandoned by me. Neither will this City of Lanka will exist any longer nor you nor your father.”

dharShayitvaa tu kaakutsthau na shakya.n jiivituM tvayaa |
yudhyasva naradevena lakShmaNena raNe saha || 87-6-29
hatastva.n devataa kaaryaM kariShyasi yamakShaye |

29. na shakyam = It is not possible; tvayaa = for you; jiivitum = to survive; dharShayitvaa = on attacking; kaakutthsam = Lakshmana; yuddhyasva= you fight; lakShmaNena saha = with Lakshmana; naradevana = the lord of men; raNe = in the battle; hataH = being killed; tvam = you; kariShyasi = will do; devataakaaryam = sacred work; yamakShaya = in the abode of Yama; the god of Death.

“It is not possible for you to survive, on attacking Lakshmana. You fight with Lakshmana, the lord of men, in the battle-field. After being killed, you will do sacred work in the abode of Yama, the god of Death.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————

sa tvamarthasya hiinaartho duravaapasya kenachit || 88-6-14
vaachaa vyaahR^itya jaaniiShe kR^itaartho.asmiti durmate |

14. durneate = O evil minded one!; jaaniiShe = you are thinking; iti = that; kR^itaarthaH asmi = you have accomplished your end; vaachaa vyaahR^itya = by proclaiming through word alone; arthasya = the achiement of your end; duravaapasya = which is difficult to attain; kenachit = for anyone; saH tvam hiiinaartham = though you as such are lacking in capacity to achieve your end.

“O evil-minded one! You are thinking that you have accomplished your end, by proclaiming through word alone, the achievement of your end, which is difficult to attain for anyone, though you, as such, lack in capacity to achieve your purpose.”

vaagbalaM tyaja durbhaddhe kruurakarmaasi raakShasa || 88-6-27
atha kasmaadvadasyetatsaMpaadaya sukarmaNaa |

27. durbuddhe = O evil minded one!; tyaja = give up; vaagbalam = strength in your empty words; raakShasa = O demon!; asi = you are; kruura karma = doing cruel acts; kasmaat = why; vadasi = do you talk; etat = this atha = further?; sampaadaya = make it full; sukarmaNaa = by your good work.

“O evil-minded one! Give up strength of speech in your empty words. O demons! You are doing cruel acts. Why do you indulge in such idle talk? Make it active with your good work.”

ityuktvaa paJNcha naaraachaanaakarNaapuuritaan sharaan || 88-6-30
vijaghaana mahaavegaallakShmaNo raakShasorasi |

30. iti = thus; uktvaa = speaking; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; paNcha naaraachaanaakrNaapuuritaan = stretching five steel arrows up to the ear;vijaghaana = dug them; rakShasorasi = into the demon’s chest; mahaavegaat = with a great speed.

Thus speaking, Lakshmana stretching five steel arrows upto the ear, dug them into the demon’s chest with a great speed.

ubhau hi balasaMpannaavubhau vikramashaalinau || 88-6-34
ubhau paramadurjeyaavatulyabalatejasau |

34. ubhau = both; balasampannau = were endowed with strength; ubhau = both; vikramashaalinau = were distinguished for their prowess; ubhau = both; paramadurjayau = were exceedingly difficult to conquer atulya balatejasau = and peerless in strength and courage.

Both were endowed with strength. Both were distinguished for their prowess. Both were exceedingly difficult to conquer and peerless in strength and courage.

tatashshraan daasharathiH saMdhaayaamitrakarShaNaH |
sasarja raakShasendraya kR^iddhaH sarpa iva shvasan || 88-6-38

38. tataH = thereupon; daasharathiH = Lakshmana; amitrakarShaNaH = the tormentator of enemies; samdhaaya = fitting; sharaan = his arrows;shvasan = and hissing; kruddhaH sarpaH iva = like an enraged serpent; sasarja = released them; raakShasendraaya = for Indrajit.

Thereupon, Lakshmana the tormentator of enemies, fitting his arrows to his bow, released arrows on Indrajit, hissing like an enraged serpent.

nimittaanyupapashyaami yaanyasmin raavaNaatmaje |
tvara tena mahaabaaho bhagna eSha na saMshayaH || 88-6-41

41. mahaabaaho = O the long armed Lakshmana!; asmin raavanaatmaje = In this Indrajit; yaani nimittaani = which indications; upapashyaami = I am seeing; tena = by them; eShaH = he; bhagnaH = is disappointed; na samshayaH = there is no doubt; tvara = make haste.

“O the long-armed Lakshmana! I infer on the strength of the indications which I see in Indrajit, that he is disappointed. There is no doubt about it. Make haste.”

kiM na smarasi tadyuddhe prathame yatparaakramam |
nibaddhastvaM saha bhraatraa yadaa bhuvi vicheShTase || 88-6-46

46. na smarasikim = don’t you remember; tat matparaakramam = my prowess; prathame yuddhe = in the first battle; yadaa tvam = bhraatraashcha = when you; along with your brother; nibaddhaH = was bound by me; vicheShTate = and you wriggled; bhuvi = on the floor.

“Don’t you remember my prowess in the first encounter, when you along with your brother, was bound by me and you wriggled on the floor?”

tataH sharashatenaiva suprayuktena viiryavaan |
krodhaaddviguNasaMrabdho nirbibheda vibhiiShaNam || 88-6-51

51. tataH = then; viiryavaan = the valiant Indrajit; krodhaat = with anger; dviguNa samvambhaH = and with twice as much vehemence;nirbhibheda = wounded; vibhiiShaNam = Vibhishana; suprayuktena sharashatenaiva = with a hundred well-aimed arrows.

Then, the valiant Idnrajit with anger and with twice as much vehemence, wounded Vibhishana with a hundred well-aimed arrows.

vidhuutavarmaa naaraachairbabhuuva sa kR^itavraNaH |
indrajitsamare viiraH pratyuuShe bhaanumaaniva || 88-6-57

57. viiraH = the valiant; Indrajit = Indrajit; vidhuuta varmaa = with his armour disheveled; naaraachaiH = by the steel arrows; kR^itavraNaH = and having a wound made; samara = in the battle; babhuuva = was; bhaanumaaniva = like the sun; pratyuuShe = at dawn.

The valiant Indrajit, with his armour disheveled by the steel arrows, was wounded in battle and looked like the sun at dawn.

baaNajaalaiH shariirasthairavagaaDhaistarasvinau || 88-6-76
shushubhaate mahaaviryau praruuDhaaviva parvatau |

76. baaNajaalaiH = with a multitude of arrows; avagaaDhaiH = dug deep; shariirasthaiH = into their bodies; mahaaviiryau tarasvinau = those two warriors of great prowess and swiftness; shushubhnate = shone; parvatau iva = like two mountains; praruuDhau = shooting forth plants from them.

With a multitude of arrows dug deep into their bodies, those two warriors, of great prowess and swiftness, shone like two mountains shooting forth plants from them.

atha samaraparishramaM nihantuM |
samaramukheShvajitasya lakShmaNasya |
priyahitamupapaadayanmahaatmaa |
samaramu petya vibhiiShaNo.avatasthe || 88-6-79

79. atha = then; nihantum = to remove; samara parishramam = martial weariness; lakShmaNasya = of Lakshmana; samara mukheShu ajitasya = who did not know defeat in any facet of war; mahaatmaa = the great souled; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; upapaadayan = offering; priyahitam = agreeable and salutary words; avatasthe = took up his position; upetya = on reaching; samara = the battle-field.

Then, to relieve martial weariness of Lakshmana, who did not experience defeat in any facet of war, the great-souled Vibhishana, offering agreeable and salutary words, took up his position, on reaching the battle-field.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tato visphaarayaamaasa mahaddhanuravasthitaH |
utsasarja cha tiikShaNaagraan raakShaseShu mahaasharaan || 89-6-3

3. tataH = then; avasthitaH = standing there; visphaarayaamaasa = he stretched; mahat dhanuH = his great bow; utsasarjacha = and released;tiikShNaagraan mahaasharaan = excellent sharp-pointed arrows; raakShaseShu = on demons.

Standing there thus, Vibhishana stretched his great bow and released excellent sharp pointed arrow son those demons.

ayuktaM nidhanaM kartuM putrasya janiturmama |
ghR^iNaamapaasya raamaarthe nihanyaaM bhraaturaatmajam || 89-6-17

17. mama = for me; janituH = being a father; ayuktam = it is not appropriate; nidhanam kartum = to compose a death putrasya = of a (brother’s) son; nihanyaam = I will kill; bhraatruH = my brother’s; aatmajam = son; apaasya = driving away; ghR^iNaam = tenderness; raamaarthe = for the sake of Rama.

“Driving away tenderness, for the sake of Rama, I will kill my own brother’s son though being his uncle (who is as good as a father), it is not appropriate for me to compose his death.”

jaambavaanapi taiH sarvaiH svayUthairabhisaMvR^itaH || 89-6-21
ashmabhistaaDayaamaasa nakhairdantaishcha raakShasaan |

21. jaambavaanapi = even Jambavan; te = and those monkeys; abhisamvR^itaH = accompanied by; sarvaiH = all; taiH = those; sayuuthyai = who belong to their equal troops; taaDayaamaasuH = struck; raakShasaan = the demons; ashmabhiH = with stones; nakhaiH = nails; dantaishcha = and teeth.

Even Jambavan and those monkeys, accompanied by all those, who belong to their identical troops, began to strike the demons with stones, nails and teeth.

hanUmaanapi sa~NkruddhaH saalamutpaaTya parvataat || 89-6-25
sa lakShmaNaM svayaM pR^iShThaadavaropya mahaamanaaH |
rakShasAM kadanaM chakre samaasaadya sahasrashaH || 89-6-26

25; 26. saH = that; mahaamanaaH = haughty; hanuumaanapi = Hanuma too; samkR^iddhaH = who felt enraged; lakShmaNam avaropya = having made Lakshmana to descend; pR^iShThaat = from his back; utpaaTya = and tearing up; saalam = Sala tree; parvataat = from a mountain; samaasaadya= and approaching (the demons); svayam = chakre = began; kadanam = to destroy; rakShasaam = sahashrasaH = in their thousands.

That haughty Hanuma too who felt enraged, causing Lakshmana to descend from his back, and tearing up Sala tree from a mountain, approached the demons and himself began to destroy those demons in their thousands.

lakShmaNo raavaNiM praapya raavaNishchaapi lakShmaNam |
avyavasthaa bhavatyugraa taabhyaamanyonyavigrahe || 89-6-33

33. praapya = meeting; raavaNim = Indrajit; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana (fought with him); praapya = meeting; lakShmaNam = Lakshmana;raavaNashchaapi = even Indrajit (fought with him); taabhyaam anyonya vigrahe = as they clashed with each other; ugraa avyavasthaa bhavati = there was a terrible confusion (as to who would win ultimately).

Meeting Indrajit, Lakshmana fought with him. Meeting Lakshmana, Indrajit too took the offensive. As they clashed with each other, there was terrible confusion (as to who would win ultimately).

atha raakShasasiMhasya kR^iShNaankanakabhUShaNaan || 89-6-39
sharaishchaturbhiH saumitrirvivyaadha chaturo hayaan |

39. chaturbhiH sharaiH = by releasing four arrows; saumitriH = Lakshmana; atha = then; vivyaadha = struck; chaturaH = four; kR^iShNaan = black; hayaan = horses; kanakabhuuShaNaan = decked with gold; raakShasasimhasya = belonging to the foremost of demons.

By discharging four arrows, Lakshmana then struck four black gold-adorned horses of Indrajit.

chidreShu teShu baaNaughairvicharantamabhiitavat || 89-6-45
ardayaamaasa samare saumitriH shiigrakR^ittamaH |

45. saumitriH shiighrakR^ittamaH = Lakshmana; who was swift in his acts; ardayaamaasa = tormented; abhiitavat vicharantam = Indrajit who was ranging fearlessly; samare = in battle; baaNaughaiH = with a multitude of arrows; teShu chhidreShu = on such opportune occasions.

Lakshmana, who was swift in his acts, tormented Indrajit who was ranging the battle-field fearlessly, with a multitude of arrows on such opportune occasions.

tataH pramaathI sharabho rabhaso gandhamaadanaH || 89-6-48
amR^iShyamaaNaashchaatvaarashchakrurvegaM harIshvaraaH |

48. tataH = then; chatvaaraH = four; hariishvaraaH = monkey-leaders; pramaathii = called Pramathi; rabhasaH = Rabhasa; sharabhaH = Sharabha;gandhamaadanaH = and Gandhamadana; amR^iShyamaaNaaH = getting impatient; vegam chakruH = acted hastily.

Then, four monkey-leaders named Pramathi, Rabhasa, Sharabha and Gandhamadana, getting impatient, acted hastily.

tato mahendrapratimaMhsa lakShmaNaH |
padaatinaM taM nishitaiH sharottamaiH |
sR^ijantamaadau nishitaa~nsharottamaan
bhR^ishaM tadaa baaNagaNairnyavaarayat || 89-6-54

54. tataH = then; saH lakShmaNaH = that Lashmana; mahendrapratimaH = like Indra the lord of celestials; tadaa = then; nyavaarayat = restrained; bhR^ishan baaNagaNaiH = with many a number of arrows; tam = that Indrajit; padaatinam = who was coming on foot; nihataiH hayottamaiH= as his excellent horses were killed; sR^ijantam = and who was releasing; nishitaan sharottamaan = exquisite sharp arrows; ajau = in battle.

Then, that Lakshmana like Indra the lord of celestials, restrained those arrows with many a number of his arrows. That Indrajit was coming on foot, as his excellent ohrses had been killed and began to release exquisite sharp arrows in battle.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

sa hataashvo mahaatejaa bhuumau tiShThannishaacharaH |
indrajitparamakruddhaH samprajajvaala tejasaa || 90-6-1

1MahaatejaaH = the greatly splendoured; indrajit = Indrajit; nishaacharaH = the demon; tiShThan = standing; bhuumau = on the ground;hataashvaH = as his horses were killed; paramakruddhaH = was very much enraged; prajajvaala = and blazed; tejasaa = with spirit.

Indrajit, the demon, who was endowed with extraordinary energy, standing on the ground his horses having been killed; was very much enraged and blazed with spirit.

ityuktvaa raavaNasuto vaJNchayitvaa vanaukasaH |
pravivesha puriiM laN^kaam rathahetoramitraha || 90-6-8

8. iti uktvaa = thus speaking; raavaNasutaH = Indrajit; amitrahaa = the annihilator of enemies; vaN^chayitvaa = deceiving; vanaukasaH = the monkeys; pravivesha = entered; laN^kaam purim = the City of Lanka; ratha hetoH = for the sake of another chariot.

Thus speaking, Indrajit the annihilator of enemies, having deceived the monkeys, entered the City of Lanka for the sake of getting anther chariot.

athanaM chinnadhanvaanamaashiiviShaviShopamaiH || 90-6-19
vivyaadhorasi saumitrii raavaNiM paJNchabhiH sharaiH |

19. atha = thereupon; saumitriH = Lakshmana; vivyaadha = struck; enam = this; raavaNim = Indrajit; chhinnadhnvaanam = whose bow was torn;urasi = on his chest; paN^chabhiH = with five; baaNaiH = arrows; aashiiviShaviShopamaiH = which were like serpentine poison.

Thereupon, Lakshmana struck that Indrajit, whose bow was torn, on his chest with five arrows which were deadly like a serpentine poison.

tatastaan raakShasaan sarvaaMstribhirekaika mahaave || 90-6-25
avidhyatparamakruddhaH shiighraastraM sampradarshayan |
raakShasendrasutaM chaapi baaNaughaiH samataaDayat || 90-6-26

25; 26. paramakruddhaH = getting extremely enraged; (Lakshmana); tataH = then; avidhyat = pierced; taan sarvaan raakShasaan = all those demons; aahave = (who stood in) the battle-field; tribhiH = with three arrows; ekaikam = each; sampradarshayan = showing; shiighraastram = his speed in discharging missiles; samataaDayat api = (and also) struck; tam raakShasaasutam that Indrajit; baanaughaiH = with an array of arrows.

Getting extremely enraged, Lakshmana then pierced all those demons who stood in the battle-field with three arrows each, showing his speed in discharging missiles and also struck Indrajit with an array of arrows.

sa tathaapyardito baaNai raakShasena mahaamR^idhe |
tamaashu prativivyaadha lakShmaNaH panabhiH sharaiH || 90-6-36
vikR^iShyendrajito yuddhe vadane shubhakuNDale |

36. arditaH = tormented; tathaa = thus; mR^idhe = in battle; raakShasena = By Indrajit the demon; saH lakShmaNaH = that Lakshmana; tadaa = then; aashu = quickly; vikR^iShya = drawing and bending the bow; tam prativivyaadha = pierced him in return; paNchabhiH sharaiH = with five arrows;yuddhe = in battle; indrajitaH vadane = in Indrajit’s face; shubha kuN^Dale = having beautiful ear-rings.

Thus tormented in battle by Indrajit the demon, that Lakshmana then quickly stretching the bow, pierced him in return with five arrows, in battle, in Indrajit’s face holding beautiful ear-rings.

tasmai dR^iDhataraM kruddho hataashvaaya vibhIShaNaH || 90-6-42
vibhiiShaNo mahaatejaa raavaNeH sa duraatmanaH |

42. kruddhaH dR^iDhataram = much enraged; tasmai = with him; saH vibhiiShaNaH = that Vibhishana; mahaatejaaH = of great splendor; jaghaana= killed; hayaan = the horses; duraatmanaH raavaneH = of the evil-minded Indrajit; gadayaa = with his mace.

Very much enraged with him, that Vibhishana of great splendor killed the horses of that evil-minded Indrajit with his mace.

kubereNa svayaM svapne yaddattamamitaatmanaa || 90-6-49
durjayaM durviShahyaM cha sendrairapi suraasuraiH |

49. (That arrow) dattam = had been presented (to him); svapne = in the course of a dream; kubereNa = by Kubera the god of riches;amitaatmanaa svayam = of immense glory himself; yat = which; durjayam = was difficult to be conquered; durviSahyamcha = and much more difficult to be tolerable; suraasurairapi = even for gods anddemons; sendraiH = including Indra the lord of celestials.

That arrow had been presented to him, in the course of a dream, by Kubera the god of riches, of immense glory himself, which was difficult to be conquered and much more difficult to be tolerated even for gods and demons including Indra the lord of celestials.

sa saMrabdhastu saumitrirastraM vaaruNamaadade || 90-6-56
raudraM mahedrajidyuddhe vyasR^ijadyudhi viShThitaH |

56. samrabdhaH = getting excited; saH saumitriH = that Lakshmana; aadade = took hold of astram = a missile; vaaruNam = presided over by Varuna (the god of water); yuddhaviShThitaH = being active in the performance of battle; mahendrajitapi = the great Indrajit too; asR^ijat = discharged;raudram = a missile presided over by Rudra (the god of destruction); yuddhe = in the battle.

Getting excited, Lakshmana took hold of a missile presided over by Varuna (the god of water). Skilled in warfare, the great Indrajit too discharged a missile presided over by Rudra (the god of destruction) in battle.

athaanyaM maargaNashreShThaM sandadhe raavaNaanujaH |
hutaashanasamasparshaM raavaNaatmajadaaruNam || 90-6-66

66. atha = then; raaghavaanujaH = Lakshmana; samdadhe = fitted; anyam = another; maarga shreShTham = excellent arrow; hutaashana samasparsham = which had a sensation of ignition; raavaNaatmaja daaraNam = and which can tear down Indrajit.

Then, Lakshmana fitted another excellent arrow, which had a sensation of ignition and which can tear down Indrajit.

tadraakShasatanuujasya chhinnaskandhaM shiro mahat |
tapanIyanibhaM bhuumau dadR^ishe rudhirokShitam || 90-6-75

75. tat mahat shiraH = that large head; raakShasatanuujasya = of Indrajit; bhinna skandham = separated from his trunk; rudhirokShitam = and moistened with blood; dadR^ishe = appeared; bhuumau = on the ground; tapaniiya nibham = shining like gold.

That large head of Indrajit, separated from his trunk and moistened with blood, was seen on the ground, shining like gold.

chukrushuste tataH sarve vaanaraaH savibhIShaNaaH |
hR^iShyanto nihate tasmindevaa vR^itravadhe yathaa || 90-6-77

77. tasmin nihate = as Indrajit was killed; sarva te vaanaraaH = all tose monkeys; savibhiiShaNaaH = along with Vibhishana; tataH = then;chukrushuH = roared; hR^iShyantaH = in rejoice; devaaH yathaa = as the celestials (roared in rejoice) vR^itravadhe = when Vritra the demon was killed.

As Indrajit was killed, all those monkeys together with Vibhishana roared in rejoice, as the celestials did, when Vritra the demon was killed.

hatamindrajitaM dR^iShTvaa shayaanaM samarakShitau |
raakShasaanaaM sahasreShu na kashchitpratyadR^ishyata || 90-6-83

83. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; hatam = the killed; indrajitam = Indrajit; shayaanam = lying; raNakShitau = in the battle-field; kashchit = not even one;sahasreShu = among the thousands; raakShasaanaam = of demons; pratyadR^ishyata = was to be seen.

Seeing Indrajit killed and lying on the battle-field, not even one among the thousands of demons was to be seen.

vibhIShaNo hanumaaMshcha jaambavaaMshcharkShayuthapaH |
vijayenaabhinandantastuShTuvushchaapi lakShmaNam || 90-6-93

93. vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; hannumaamshcha = Hanuma; jambavaan cha = and Jamabavan; R^ikShayuuthapaH = the chief of bears;abhinanadantaH = were pleased at; lakShmaNam = Lakshmana; vijayena = for his victory; tuShTuvaH cha api = and applauded him too.

Vibhishana, Hanuma and Jambavan the chief of bears were pleased at Lakshmana for his victor and applauded him too.

tadasukaramathaabhivIkShya hR^iShTaaH |
priyasuhR^ido yudhi lakShmaNasya karma |
paramamupalabhanmanaHpraharShaM |
vinihatamindraripuM nishamya devaaH || 90-6-97

97. nishamya = hearing; indraripum = Indrajit; vinihatam = having been killed devaaH = the celestials; atha = then; abhiviikShya = witnessing; tat= that; asukarm karma = arduous act; lakShmaNasya = of Lakshmana; priyasuhR^idaH = their beloved friend; yudhi = in battle; hR^iShTaaH = were gratified; upalabhan = and obtained; paramam = a great; manaH praharSham = rejoice of mind.

Hearing Indrajit having been killed and witnessing that arduous act of Lakshmana, their beloved friend in battle, the celestials were gratified and experienced a great rejoice in their minds.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -81/82/83/84/85/86-

January 13, 2014

indrajittu rathe sthaapya suutaaM maayaamayiiM tadaa |
balena mahataavR^itya tasyaa vadhamarochayat || 2-81-5

5. sthaapya = placing; maayaamayiim siitaam = an illusory image of Seetha; rathe = on his chariot; indrajit tu = Indrajit for his part; mahataa = and a huge; balena aavR^itya = army surrounding it; tadaa = then; aarochayat = intended; tasyaaH vadham = to kill her.

Placing an illusory image of Seetha on his chariot and a large army surrounding the chariot, Indrajit intended to kill her.

hanuumaanpuratasteShaaM jagaama kapiku~njaraH |
pragR^ihya sumahachchhR^i~NgaM parvatasya duraasadam || 2-81-8

8. hanuumaan = Hanuma; kapikuN^jaraH = the foremost among the monkeys; pragR^ihya = taking; sumahat = a very large; parvatasya shR^iNgam = mountain-peak; suduraasadam = which was dangerous to be reached by others; jagaama = went; purataH teShshaam = in front of them.

Hanuma, the foremost among the monkeys, taking hold of a very large mountain-peak, which was difficult to be reached by others, marched in front.

taaM niriikShya muhuurtaM tu maithiliim adhyavasya cha |
baaShpaparyaakulamukho hanuumaanvyathito.abhavat || 2-81-11

11. niriikShya = on seeing; taam = her; muhuurtam = for a moment; adhyavasya cha = (Hanuma) ascertained her; maithiliim = as Seetha;babhuuva (viShaNNaH) = and became dejected; saa = that; janakaatmajaa = Seetha; achiradR^iShTaa his = was indeed seen not long ago; tena = by him.

On seeing her for a moment, Hanuma ascertained her as Seetha and became dejected. That Seetha was indeed seen by him, not long ago.

gR^ihiitamuurdhajaaM dR^iShTvaa hanuumaandainyamaagataH |
duHkhajaM vaarinetraabhyaamutsR^ijanmaarutaatmajaH || 2-81-16

16. dR^iShTvaa = on seeing; gR^ihiita muurdhajaam = her seized by the hair (by Indrajit); hanuumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; dainyam aagataH = was confounded with misery; utsR^ijat = and shed; vaari = tears; netraabhyaam = from his eyes; duHkhajam = in agony.

On seeing her seized by the hair Hanuma the son of wind-god was confounded with affliction and shed tears, in agony from his eyes.

chyutaa gR^ihaachcha raajyaachcha raamahastaachcha maithilii || 2-81-20
kiM tavaiShaaparaaddhaa hi yadenaaM hi.nsi nirdaya |

20. nirdaya = O pitiless one!; maithilii = Seetha; chyutaa = came away; gR^ihaachcha = from her house; raajyaachcha = from her kingdom; raama hastaachcha = and from the protection of Rama; hamsi yat enaam = you are killing her; kim aparaaddhaahi = what wrong; eShaa = has Seetha; tava = (done) to you?

“O pitiless one! Seetha came away from her house, from her kingdom and from her huband’s (Rama’s) protection. What wrong has Seetha done to you, that you are killing her?”

sugriivastvaM cha raamashcha yannimittamihaagataaH || 2-81-26
taaM haniShyaami vaidehiimadyaiva tava pashyataH |

26. yannimittam = for whose sake; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; tvam cha = yourself; raamashcha = and Rama; aagataaH = came; iha = here;vadhiShyaami = I am going to kill; vaidehiim = Seetha; adyaiva = now itself; tava pashyataH = while you stand looking on.

“For whose sake, Sugreeva, yourself and Rama came here, I am going to kill Seetha now itself, while you stand looking on.”

tamevamuktvaa rudatiiM siitaaM maayaamayiiM tataH || 2-81-29
shitadhaareNa khaDgena nijaghaanendrajitsvayam |

29. evam = thus; uktvaa = having spoken; tam = to Hanuma; indrajit = Indrajit; svayam = personally; nijaghaana = killed; taam maayaamayiim siitaam = that illusory Seetha; rudatiim = who had been sobbing (all the while); shitadhaareNa = with sharp-edged; khaDgena = sword.

Having spoken thus to Hanuma, Indrajit personally killed that illusory Seetha, who ahd been sobbing all the while, with his sharp-edged sword.

tataH khaDgena mahataa hatvaa taam indrajitsvayam |
hR^iShTaH sa rathamaasthaaya vinanaada mahaasvanam || 2-81-33

33. hatvaa = after killing; taam = her; svayam = personally; mahataakhaDgena = with a large sword; saH indrajit = that Indrajit; tataH = then;aasthaaya = sitting on; ratham = his chariot; hR^iShThaH = pleasurefully; nanaada cha = roared; mahaasvanam = with a high sound.

After killing her with a large sword personally, that Indrajit then sitting on his chariot, pleasurefully roared loudly.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

pR^iShThato.anuvrajadhvaM maamagrato yaantamaahave |
shuurairabhijanopetairayuktaM hi nivartitum || 6-82-4

4. anuvrajadhvam = come along closely; pR^iShThataH = behind; maam = me; yaantam = while I am marching ahead; agrataH = in front; aahave= in the battle; shuuraiH = for the valiant; abhijanopetaiH = who have betaken themselves in a good family; ayuktam hi = it is indeed not proper;nivartitum = to shrink back.

“Come along closely behind me, while I am marching ahead in the battle. For the valiant who are born in a good family, it is not indeed proper to shrink back from the battle.”

sa tu shokena chaaviShTaH krodhena cha mahaakapiH |
hanuumaanraavaNi rathe mahatiiM paatayachchhilaam || 6-82-9

9. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; mahaa kapiH = the great monkey; mahaa shokena = with inordinate grief; aaviShTaH = and filled with; kopena cha = rage; paatayat = threw; mahatiim = a large; shilaam = rock; raavaNii rate = on Indrajit’s chariot.

Filled with inordinate grief and rage, that Hanuma the monkey-chief, threw a large rock on Indrajit’s chariot.

saskandhaviTapaiH saalaiH shilaabhishcha mahaabalaiH || 6-82-19
hanuumaankadanaM chakre rakShasaaM bhiimakarmaNaam |

19. mahaabalaH = the mighty; hanuumaan = Hanuma; kadanam chakre = played a havoc; rakShasaam = of demons; bhiimakarmaNaam = who had terrible deeds; shaalaiH = with Shala trees; suskandhaviTapaiH = distinguished by excellent trunks and branches; shilaabhishcha = as with rocks.

The mighty Hanuma played a havoc among demons of terrible deeds, with Shala trees, distinguished by excellent trunks and branches as with rocks.

tataH prekShya hanuumantaM vrajantaM yatra raaghavaH || 6-82-24
sa hotukaamo duShTaatmaa gatashchaitaM nikumbhilaam |

24. tataH = then; prekShya = seeing; hanuumantam = Hanuma; vrajantam = withdrawing; yatra = to the place where; raaghavaH = Rama was;duShTaatmaa = the evil-minded; saH = Indrajit; gataH = went; chaityam = to a sanctuary; nikumbhilaam = called Nikumbhila; hotu kaamaH = seeking to pour oblations into the sacred fire.

Seeing Hanuma with drawing to the place where Rama was, the evil-minded Indrajit went to a sanctuary called Nikumbhila, seeking to pour oblations into the sacred fire.

athendrajidraakShasabhuutaye tu |
juhaava havyaM vidhinaa vidhaanavat |
dR^iShTvaa vyatiShThanta cha raakShasaaste |
mahaasamuuheShu nayaanayajJNaaH || 6-82-28

28. atha = then; indrajit = Indrajit; vidhaanavit = knowing the performance of rites; raakShasabhuutaye = for the prosperity of the demons;juhaava havyam = poured oblations; vidhinaa = according to the scriptural ordinance; dR^iShTvaa = seeing this; te raakShasaaH = those demons;nayaanayaJNaaH = who knew what was prudent course and evil course in major battles; vyatiShThanta = stood firm; mahaasamuuheShu = in large poles.

Then, Indrajit, well-versed with the technique of performance of rites for the prosperity of the demons, poured oblations according to the scriptural precepts. Seeing this, those demons, who knew what was prudent and evil in major battles, stood firm in big piles (by Indrajit’s side).

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

athaayaantaM hanuumantaM dadarsharkShapatiH pathi |
vaanaraiH kR^itasa~NgraamaiH shvasadbhirabhisaMvR^itam || 6-83-5

5. atha = thereupon; R^ikShapatiH = Jambavan; dadarsha = saw; hanuumantam = Hanuma; aayaantam = coming; abhisamvR^itam = surrounded;vaanaraiH = by monkeys; tadaa kR^itasamgraamaiH = who had then given fight; shvasadbhiH = and were sighing (on account of grief caused by the destruction of Seetha).

Thereupon, Jambavan saw Hanuma, coming with monkeys, who had given fight and were sighing (on account of grief caused by the destruction of Seetha).

tasya tadvachanaM shrutvaa raaghavaH shokamuurchhitaH |
nipapaata tadaa bhuumau chhinnamuula iva drumaH || 6-83-10

10. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasya = of Hanuma; raaghavaH = Rama; tadaa = then; shokamuurchchhitaH = was excited with grief; nipapaata = and fell down; bhuumau = on the ground; drumaH iva = like a tree; chchhinna muulah = with its bottom chopped off.

Hearing those words of Hanuma, Rama then was agitated with grief and fell down on the ground, like a tree with its bottom chopped off.

taM lakShmaNo.atha baahubhyaaM pariShvajya suduHkhitaH |
uvaacha raamamasvasthaM vaakyaM hetvarthasaMhitam || 6-83-13

13. atha = then; suduHkhitaH = the very much lamenting; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; pariShvajya = having embraced; tam asvastham raamam = that ailing Rama; uvaacha = spoke; vaakyam = the following words; hetvartha samyutam = endowed with a reason and meaning.

Then, the highly lamenting Lakshmana, having embraced that ailing Rama in his arms, spoke the following meaningful words, endowed with reason:

yathaiva sthaavaraM vyaktaM ja~NgamaM cha tathaavidham |
naayamarthastathaa yuktastvadvidho na vipadyate || 6-83-16

16. yathaiva = even as; sthaavanam = inanimate beings; jaN^gamma cha = animate beings; vyaktam = are expressly visible; tathaavidham tathaa = likewise; ayam = this; arthaH = form of virtue or vice; nayuktaH = is not established; tvadvidhaH = a virtuous man like you; na vipadyate = would not fail.

“Even as inanimate beings and animate beings are expressly visible, likewise this form of virtue of vice is not established. For, in that case, a virtuous man like you would not have this misfortune.”

vadhyante paapakarmaaNo yadyadharmeNa raaghava |
vadhakarmahato dharmaH sa hataH kaM vadhiShyati || 6-83-22

22. raaghava = O Rama; yadi paapakarmeNa = if sinful doers; vadhyante = are killed; adharmeNa = by (their own); vice; saH adharmaH = that unrighteousness; vadhakarma hataH = as it does in the act of killing; hataH = will be forthwith destroyed; kam = whom; (will that unrighteousness);vadhiShyati = destroy? (Which is destroyed in the course of three seconds)?

“O Rama! If sinful doers are killed by their own vice, that unrighteousness, as it does, in the act of killing, will be forthwith destroyed. Whom will that unrighteousness destroy (which is destroyed in the course of three seconds)?”

yadi satsyaatsataaM mukhya naasatsyaattava kiM chana |
tvayaa yadiidR^ishaM praaptaM tasmaatsannopapadyate || 6-83-25

25. sataam mukhya = O chief among the virtuous!; sat syaat yadi = If righteousness is really there; asat na kimchana = no bad event whatever;syaat = would have occurred; tava = to you; yat = for which reason; iidR^isham = such a calamity; praaptam = is obtained; tvayaa = by you; tasmaat = for that reason; sat = virtue; na upapadyate = does not exist.

“O chief among the virtuous! If righteousness were really there, no evil whatever would have accrued to you. As you reaped such a calamity, the hypotheses that the destiny engendered by virtuous acts is real is not proved.”*

mama chedaM mataM taata dharmo.ayamiti raaghava |
dharmamuulaM tvayaa chhinnaM raajyamutsR^ijataa tadaa || 6-83-31

31. taata raaghava = O Rama; in a pitiable condition!; mamacha idam matam = my opinion is that; dharmaH iti = righteousness consists in such recourse to both virtue and strength; dharma muulam = the very roots of righteousness (in the form of earthly gain); chhinnam = have been chopped off;tvayaa = by you; utsR^ijataa = in that you spurned; raajyam = the sovereignty; tadaa = the other day.

“O Rama in a pitiable condition. My opinion is that righteousness consists in such recourse to both virtue and strength. The very roots of virtue (in the form of earthly gain) have been chopped off by you in that you spurned the sovereignty the other day.”

yasyaarthaa dharmakaamaarthaastasya sarvaM pradakShiNam |
adhanenaarthakaamena naarthaH shakyo vichinvataa || 6-83-38

38. yasya = to whom; arthaaH = treasures are there; tasya = to him; dharmakaamaarthaaH = are obtained religious merit; pleasure and wealth;sarvam = all; pradakShiNam = would be favourable; adhanena = to the penniless man; arthakaamena = who has a desire for wealth; vicchinvataa = and hunting for wealth; na shakyaH = it is not possible; arthaH = to get wealth.

“A man in whom the treasures abide, religious merit and wealth are obtained. All would be favourable to him. To the penniless man, who has a desire for wealth and even hunting for wealth, it is not possible to attain wealth.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

manujendraartaruupeNa yaduktastvaM hanuumataa |
tadayuktamahaM manye saagarasyeva shoShaNam || 6-84-9

9. aham = I; manye = think; yat tat = that which; tvam = you; uktaH = have been told; hanuumataa = by Hanuma; aartaruupeNa = with a sorrowful temper; manujendra = Oruler of men; ayuktam = is absurd; shoShaNam iva = as the drying up; saagarasya = of the sea.

“I hold that which you have been told by Hanuma with a sorrowful temper, O ruler of men, to be absurd as the drying up of the sea.”

abhipraayaM tu jaanaami raavaNasya duraatmanaH |
siitaaM prati mahaabaaho na cha ghaataM kariShyati || 6-84-10

10. mahaabaaho = O; the long-armed!; jaanaami = I know; abhipraayam = the design; duraatmanaH raavaNasya = of the evil-mined Ravana;siitaam prati = towards Seetha; na kariShyati = He would never do; ghaatam = the killing (of Seetha).

“O the long armed! I know the design of the evil-minded Ravana towards Seetha. He would never do the killing of Seetha.”

vaanaraanmohayitvaa tu pratiyaataH sa raakShasaH |
maayaamayiiM mahaabaaho taaM viddhi janakaatmajaam| 6-84-13

13. saH raakShasaH = that Indrajit; pratiyaataH = retracted; mohayitvaa = by hoodwinking; vaanaraan = the monkeys; mahaabaaho = O long armed!; viddhi = know; taam jaanakaatmajaam = that Seetha (who was seemingly killed by him); maayaamayiim = as unreal.

“That Indrajit for his part retracted, by hoodwinking the monkeys. O the long armed! Know that Seetha (who was seemingly killed by him) as illusory.”

tena mohayataa nuunameShaa maayaa prayojitaa || 6-84-15
vighnamanvichchhataa taata vaanaraaNaaM paraakrame |

15. nuuam = certainly; eShaa = this; maayaa = conjuring trick (in the form Seetha); prayojitaa = was exhibited; tena = by him; mohayataa = who was employing magical art; anvichchhataa = expecting; vighnam = interruption; paraakrame = by the prowess; vaanaraaNaam = of the monkeys; tatra = there.

“Certainly, this conjuring trick (in the form of killing an illusory living effigy of Seetha) was exhibited by him, who was employing his magical art, expecting interruption by the prowess of the monkeys there.”

eSha taM narashaarduulo raavaNiM nishitaiH sharaiH |
tyaajayiShyati tatkarma tato vadhyo bhaviShyati || 6-84-19

19. eShaH = this Lakshmana; narashaarduulaH = the eminent prince; raavaNim tyaajayiShyati = can make Indrajit abandon; tat = that; karma = act of sacrifice; nishitaiH sharaiH = by his sharp arrows; tataH = then; bhaviShyati vadhyaH = he will be susceptible to be killed.

“This Lakshmana, the eminent prince, can make Indrajit abandon that act of sacrifice, by employing his sharp arrows. Then, he will be susceptible of being killed.”

tatsandisha mahaabaaho lakShmaNaM shubhalakShaNam |
raakShasasya vinaashaaya vajraM vajradharo yathaa || 6-84-21

21. mahaabaaho = O the long-armed one!; tat = therefore; samdisha = dispatch; lakShmaNam = Lakshmana; shubhalakShaNaH = having auspicious body-marks; vajradhvaH yathaa = as Indra the lord of celestials; vajram (employed) the thunderbolt; vinaashaaya = for the destruction;raakShasasya = of Indrajit.

“O the long-armed one! Therefore, dispatch Lakshmana having auspicious body-marks even as Indra the lord of celestials employed the thunderbolt to kill Indrajit.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

nairR^itaadhipate vaakyaM yaduktaM te vibhiiShaNa |
bhuuyastachchhrotumichchhaami bruuhi yatte vivakShitam || 6-85-3

3. naiR^itaadhipate = O lord of demons!; ichchhaami = I wish; shrotum = to hear; bhuuyaH = again; yat vaakyam = those words; te = of you;uktam = spoken; ichchhaami = I desire; shrotum = to hear; bhuuyaH = again; tat = that; yat = which; te vivakShitam bruuhi = you intend to tell (me).

“O lord of demons! I wish to hear again those of the words spoken by you. I desire to hear again, whatever you intend to tell me.”

udyamaH kriyataaM viira harShaH samupasevyataam |
praaptavyaa yadi te siitaa hantavyaashcha nishaacharaaH || 6-85-9

9. viira = O hero!; te siitaa praaptavyaa yadi = if you want to get back Seetha; nishaacharaaH hantavyaashcha = if the demons are to be destroyed; udyamaH kriyataam = raise up for the occasion; harShaH samupasevyataam = keep yourself cheerful.

“O hero! If you want to get back Seetha and if the demons are to be destroyed, raise up for the occasion. Keep yourself cheerful.”

raghunandana vakShyaami shruuyataaM me hitaM vachaH |
saadhvayaM yaatu saumitrirbalena mahataa vR^itaH || 6-85-10
nikumbhilaayaaM saMpraaptaM hantuM raavaNimaahave |
dhanurmaNDalanirmuktairaashiiviShaviShopamaiH || 6-85-11

10; 11. raghunandana = O Rama!; vakShyaami = I will tell you; me hitam vachaH = let my benign words; shruuyataam = be heard; ayam saumitriH = this Lakshmana; vR^itaH mahataa balena = together with a large army; saadhu yaatu = has to go immediately; hantum = to kill; raavaNim = Indrajit; nikumbhilaayaam sampraaptam = who reached Nikumbhila; aaShiiviShaviShopamaiH = with arrows tantamount to serpentine poison;dhanurmaN^Dala nirmuktaiH = released from a snake-like bow; aahave = in battle.

“O Rama! Listen to my benign words I tell you. This Lakshmana together with a large army should go soon to kill Indrajit, who reached Nikumbhila, with arrows as deadly as the serpentine poison released from his snake-like bow in battle.”

sa eSha saha sainyena praaptaH kila nikumbhilaam |
yadyuttiShThetkR^itaM karma hataansarvaaMshcha viddhi naH || 6-85-13

13. saH eShaH = that Indrajit as such; sainyena saha = along with his army; praaptaH kila = is reported to have reached; nikumbhilaam = Nikumbhila; karmakR^itam = after performing his sacrificial act uttiShThedyadi = if he comes forth; viddhiH = know (that); sarvaan = all; naH = of us;hataan = as destroyed!

“That Indrajit, as such along with his army, is reported to have reached Nikumbhila. If he comes forth after completing his sacrificial act, know that all of us as killed.”

sa hi brahmastravitpraajJNo mahaamaayo mahaabalaH |
karotyasamjJNaan saMgraame devaansavaruNaanapi || 6-85-18

18. saH = that Indrajit; brahmaastravit = knows how to employ Brahma’s missile; praajJNaH = intelligent; mahaamaayaH = has several conjuring tricks; mahaabalaH = mighty; karoti = he can make; asamJNaan = unconscious; devaanapi = even the celestials; savaruNaan- along with Varuna the king of gods; samgraame = in battle.

“That Indrajit is skilled in the use of the mystic missile presided over by Brahma. He is intelligent. He is a master of several conjuring tricks. He is so mighty that he can render unconscious in battle even the gods along with Varuna the king of gods.”

ayaM tvaaM sachivaiH saardhaM mahaatmaa rajaniicharaH |
abhijJNastasya maayaanaaM pR^iShThato.anugamiShyati || 6-85-23

23. mahaatmaa = the great souled; ayam rajaniicharaH = Vibhishana; abhiJNaH = the knower; tasya maayaanaam = of his conjuring tricks;sachivaiH saardham = along with his counsellors; anugamiShyati = will follow; pR^iShThataH = behind; tvaam = you.

“The great souled Vibhishana, who knows all the conjuring tricks of Indrajit, along with his counsellors, will follow behind you.”

adya matkaarmukonmuktaaH sharaa nirbhidya raavaNim |
laN^kaamabhipatiShyanti haMsaaH puShkariNiimiva || 6-85-26

26. adya = today; sharaaH = the arrows; matkaarmukonmuktaaH = released from my bow; nirbhidya = piercing; raavaNim = Indrajit;abhipatiShyanti = will drop towards; laN^kaam = Lanka; hamsaaH iva = as swans; puShkariim = (descend into) a lotus-pond.

“Today, the arrows released from my bow, piercing Indrajit, will drop into the City of Lanka, as swans descend into a louts-pond.

so.abhivaadya guroH paadau kR^itvaa chaapi pradakShiNaM |
nikumbhilaamabhiyayau chaityaM raavaNipaalitam || 6-85-29

29. abhivaadya = offering salutation; guroH paadau = to his brother’s feet; kR^itvaa = and doing; pradakShiNam cha = circumambulation too; saH= that Lakshmana; abhiyayau = went; chaityam = to the sancctuary; nikumbhilaam = called Nikumbhila; raavaNipaalitaam = protected by Indrajit.

Offering salutation to the feet of his brother and doing circumambulation too, that Lakshmana went to the sanctuary named Nikumbhila, which was protected by Indrajit.

sa taM praapya dhanuShpaaNirmaayaayogamariMdamaH |
tasthau brahmavidhaanena vijetuM raghunandanaH || 6-85-34

34. praapya = duly arriving at Nikumbhila; saH = raghunandanaH = that Lakshmana; arimdamaH = the foe-conqueror; tasthau = stood;dhanuShpaaNiH = bow in hand; vijetum = to conquer; tam = that Indrajit; maayaayogam = possessing conjuring tricks; brahmavidhaanena = in conformity with Brahma’s ordinance.

Duly arriving at Nikumbhila, that foe-conquering Lakshmana stood, bow in hand, to conquer that Indrajit, the possessor of conjuring tricks, in conformity with Brahma’s ordinance.

vibhiiShaNena sahito raajaputraH prataapavaan |
aN^gadena cha viireNa tathaanilasutena cha || 6-85-35

35. prataapavaan = the valiant; raajaputraH = Lakshmana; (tasthau = stood); sahitaH vibhiiShaNena = along with Vibhishana; viireNa aN^gadena= the heroic Angada; tathaa = and; anilasutena = Hanuma; the son of wind-god.

The valiant Lakshmana stood there along with Vibhishana, the heroic Angada and Hanuma, the son of wind-god.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

asyaaniikasya mahato bhedane yatalakShmaNa |
raakShasendrasuto.apyatra bhinne dR^ishyo bhaviShyati || 6-86-3

3. lakShmaNa = O Lakshmana!; yata = make an effort; bhedane = to break; asya mahataH aniikasya = this mighty army; atra bhinne = while this army is borken; raakShasendra sutaH.api = Indrajit also; dR^ishyaH bhaviShyati = will become visible.

“O Lakshmana! Make an effort to break this mighty army. When this army is destroyed, Indrajit also will become visible.”

vibhiiShaNavachaH shrutvaa lakShmaNaH shubhalakShaNaH |
vavarSha sharavarShaaNi raakShasendrasutaM prati || 6-86-6

6. shrutvaa = hearing; vibhiiShaNa vachaH = the words of Vibhishana; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; shubhalakShaNaH = having auspicious marks;vavarSha = showered frth; sharavarShaaNi = streams of arrows; raakShasendrasutam prati = towards Indrajit.

Hearing the words of Vibhishana, Lakshmana, having auspicious marks, showered forth streams of arrows in the direction of Indrajit.

vR^ikShaandhakaaraanniShkramya jaatakrodhaH sa raavaNiH |
aaruroha rathaM sajjaM puurvayuktaM sa raakShasaH || 6-86-15

15. saH = that; jaatakrodhaH = enraged; raavaNiH = Indrajit; nirgamya = coming out; vR^ikShaandhakaraat = from the gloominess of the trees;aaruroha = ascended; ratham = his chariot; sajjam = kept ready; susamyatam = and well-fastened; puurvayuktam = with horss; before hand.

That enraged Indrajit, coming out from the gloominess of the trees, ascended his firmly yoked chariot which had already been united

tasmin kaale tu hanumaanudyamya suduraasadam |
dharaNiidharasa~Nkaashii mahaavR^ikShamarindamaH || 6-86-18
sa raakShasaanaaM tatsainyaM kaalaagniriva nirdahan |
chakaara bahubhirvR^ikShairniHsaMGYaM yudhi vaanaraH || 6-86-19

18; 19. tasmin kaale = At that time; hanumaan = Hanuma; arimdamaH = the destroyer of enemies = dharaNiidhara samkaashaH = looking like a mountain; udyamya = uplifting; suduraasadam = an absolutely unparalleled; mahaavR^ikSham = large tree; nirdahan = consuming; tat = taht; sainyam = army; raakShasaanaam = of demon; kaalaagniriva = like the fire at the time of dissolution of the world; saH vaanaraH = and that aforesaid monkey (Hanuma); chakaara niHsamJNam = made unconscious (the army); bahubhiH vR^ikShaiH = with many trees; yudhi = in the battle.

At that time, Hanuma the destroyer of enemies looking like a mountain, uplifted an absolutely unpaalleled large tree. Consuming that army of demons, as a fire at the time of universal dissolution, the aforesaid monkey made that army unconscious on the battle field, with many trees.

sa dadarsha kapishreShThamachalopamamindrajit |
suudayaanamamitraghnamamitraanpavanaatmajam || 6-86-25

25. saH indrajit = that Indrajit; dadarsha = saw; pavanaatmajam = that Hanuma; kapishreShTham = the foremost of monkeys; achalopamam = looking like a mountain; asantrastam = not at all fearing; suudamaanam = and killing; amitraan = the enemies.

That Indrajit saw Hanuma, the foremost of monkeys, looking like a mountain, fearlessly killing his enemies.

yudhyasva yadi shuuro.asi raavaNaatmaja durmate |
vaayuputraM samaasaadya na jiivanpratiyaasyasi || 6-86-30

30. durmate raavaNaatmaja = O evil-minded Indrajit!; asi yadi shuuraH = if you are valiant; yudhyasva = you fight (with me); samaasaadya = to Hanuma; na pratiyaasyasi = you will not return; jiivan = alive.

“O evil-minded Indrajit! If you are valiant, fight with me. Coming nearer to Hanuma, you will not return alive.”

yaH sa vaasavanirjetaa raavaNasyaatmasambhavaH |
sa eSha rathamaasthaaya hanuumantaM jighaaMsati || 6-86-33

33. aasthaaya = having seated; ratham = in a chariot; saH = he; yaH = who; raavasya sambhavah = was born to Ravana (Indrajit); vaasavanirjetaa= who conquered Indra; jighaamsati = is seeking to kill; hanuumantam = Hanuma.

“Having seated in a chariot, Indrajit, who conquered Indra, is seeking to kill Hanuma.”

tamapratimasaMsthaanaiH sharaiH shatruvidaaraNaiH |
jiivitaantakarairghoraiH saumitre raavaNiM jahi || 6-86-34

34. saumitra = O Lakshmana!; jahi = kill; tam = that; raavaNim = Indrajit; ghoraiH sharaiH = with terrific arrows; apratima samsthaanaiH = in incomparable workmanship; shatrunivaaraNaiH = which ward off enemies; jiivitaanta karaiH = and putting an end to their lives.

“O Lakshmana! Kill that Indrajit with your terrific arrows of incomparable workmanship, which ward off the enemies and putting an end to their lives.”

ityevamuktastu tadaa mahaatmaa |
vibhiiShaNenaarivibhiiShaNena |
dadarsha taM parvatasaMnikaashaM |
rathasthitaM bhiimabalaM duraasadam || 6-86-35

35. ityevam = thus; uktaH = spoken to; tadaa = then; vibhiiShaNena = by Vibhishana; arivibhiiShaNena = who was fearful to the adversaries;mahaatmaa = the great souled Lakshmana; dadarsha = saw; tam = Indrajit; parvata samnikaasham = who closely resembled a mountain; rathasthitam = seated in a chariot; bhiima balam = of terrific strength; duraasadam = and who was difficult to approach.

Hearing the words of Vibhishana, who was fearful to his adversaries, the great-souled Lakshmana saw Indrajit, who closely resembled a mountain, seated in a chariot, of terrific strength and who was difficult to approach.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -75/76/77/78/79/80-

January 13, 2014

ye ye mahaabalaaH santi laghavashcha plavaMgamaaH |
laN^kaamabhipatantvaashu gR^ihyolkaaH plavagarShabhaaH || 6-75-3
harayo harisaMkaashaaH pradagdhum raavaNaalayam |

3. ye ye = whichever; plavaN^gamaaH = monkeys; santi = are there; mahaabalaaH = with great strength; harisamkaashaaH = equal to that of lions; plavagarShabhaaH = those foremost of monkeys; laghuvashcha = of dexterity; gR^ihya = taking; ulkaaH = the torches; abhipatantu = rush towards; laN^kaam = the City of Lanka; ashu = quickly; pradagdhum = in order to burn; raavaNaalayam = the abode of Ravana.

“Let those dexterous monkeys, possessing the strength of lions, taking torches in their hands, rush towards Lanka quickly, in order to set ablaze the abode of Ravana.”

teShaaM gR^ihasahasraaNi dadaaha hutabhuktadaa || 6-75-7
praasaadaaH parvataakaaraaH patanti dharaNiitale |

7. tadaa = then; hutabhuk = the fire; dadaaha = consumed; gR^ihasahasraaNi = thousands of houses; teShaam = of those demons; praasaadaaH = Mansion; parvataakaaraaH = of mountainous forms; patanti = fell down; dharaNiitale = on the ground.

Then, the fire consumed thousands of houses of demons. Mansions of mountainous forms fell down on the ground.

jvalanena pariitaani gR^ihaaNi prachakaashire |
daavaagnidiiptaani yathaa shikharaaNi mahaagireH || 6-75-23

23. gR^ihaaNi = the houses; pariitaani = surrounded; jvalanena = by fire; prachakaashire = shone; shikharaaNiyathaa = like the peaks; mahaagireH= of a large mountain; daavaagni diiptaani = ignited by a forest-fire.

The houses, surrounded by fire shone like the peaks of a large mountain, ignited by a forest-fire.

harmyaagrairdahyamaanaishcha jvaalaaprajvalitairapi |
raatrau saa dR^ishyate laN^kaa puShpitairiva ki.nshukaiH || 6-75-27

27. saa = that; laN^kaa = City of Lanka; raatrau = at night; harmyaagraiH = with its house-tops; dahyamaanaiH = being burnt; jvaalaaprajvalitaiH= ablaze with flames; dR^ishyate = appeared; puShpitaiH kimshukaiH iva = like Kimshuka trees in flowering.

That City of Lanka at night with its house-tops being burnt ablaze with flames, looked like Kimshuka trees in full bloom.

vishalyau cha mahaatmaanau taavubhau raamalakShmaNau |
asambhraantau jagR^ihatuste ubhe dhanuShii vare || 6-75-35

35. vishalyau = healed of their wounds; asambhraantau = and unperplexed; tau ubhau = both those; mahaatmaanau = great souled princes;raamalakShmaNau = Rama and LakShmana; jagR^ihatuH = seized hold; tau ubhau vare dhanuShii = of the two excellent bows.

Healed of their wounds and unperplexed, both those great souled princes, Rama and Lakshmana seized hold of those two excellent bows.

udguShTaM vaanaraaNaaM cha raakShasaanaaM cha niHsvanam |
jyaashabdastaavubhau shabdaavati raamasya shushruve || 6-75-38

38. jyaashabdaH = the twang of the bow-string; raamasya = of Rama; atishushruve = could be heard above; tau ubhau shabdaavati = both of those sounds; udguShTam = the sound; vaanaraaNaam = of the monkeys; niH svanamcha = and the cry; raakShasaanaam = of the demons.

The twang of the bow-string of Rama could be heard above both of those sounds. The sound of the monkeys and the cry of the demons.

teShu vaanaramukhyeShu diiptolkojjvalapaaNiShu |
sthiteShu dvaaramaashritya raavaNaM krodha aavishat || 6-75-45

45. teShu vaanara mukhyeShu = those monkey-chiefs; sthiteShu = standing; aashritya dvaaram = by taking recourse to the gate; diiptolkojjvala paaNiShu = with flaming torches in their hands; krodhaH aavishat = enraged; raavaNam = Ravana.

Seeing those monkey-chiefs, standing at the gate, with flaming torches in their hands, Ravana was enraged with fury.

sa kumbhaM cha nikumbhaM cha kumbhakarNaatmajaavubhau |
preShayaamaasa saMkruddho raakShasairbahubhiH saha || 6-75-47

47. samkruddhaH = the enraged; saH = Ravana; preShayaamaasa = sent; ubhau = both; kumbham cha = Kumbha and ; nikumbham cha = Nikumbha; kumbhakarNaatmajau = the sons of Kumbhakarna; bahubhiH raakShasaiH saha = along with a multitude of demons.

The enraged Ravana sent both Kumbha and Nimkumbha, the sons of Kumbhakarna, along with a multitude of demons.

ghoraM shuurajanaakiirNam mahaambudharaniHsvanam |
taddR^iShTvaa balamaayaataM raakShasaanaaM duraasadam || 6-75-59
saMchachaala plavaMgaanaaM balamucchairnanaada cha |

59. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; tat = that; raakShasaanaam balam = army of demons; aayuutam = which came; ghoramshuurajanaakiirNam = crowded with gallant warriors; mahaambudhara niH shvanam = thundered like huge clouds; duraasadam = which was difficult to assail; balam = the army;plavaNgaanaam = of monkeys; samchachaala = marched forth; uchchaiH nanaada cha = and made loud noise.

Seeing the army of demons, which came crowded with gallant warriors, thundered like a huge cloud which was difficult to assail, the army of monkeys marched forth and made a loud noise.

vipralambhita shastraM cha vimuktakavachaayudham || 6-75-68
samudyatamahaapraasaM yaShTishuulaasi.nsamkulam |
praavarta mahaa raudraM yuddham vaanararakShasaam || 6-75-69

68; 69. mahaaraudram = that very terrific; yuddham = battle; vaanara raakShasaam = between monkeys and demons; vipralambhita shastram = having its weapons made futile; vimukta kavachaayudham = (some) weapons dug into armours; samudyata mahaapraasam = long lances lifted up;yaShTishuulaasi samkulam = fists; pikes; swords and spears used as weapons of war.

In that very terrific war between monkeys and demons, some weapons were made futile. Some weapons were dug into armours. Long lances were lifted up. Fists, pikes, swords and spears were used as weapons of war.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

sa saMGYaaM praapya tejasvii chikShepa shikharaM gireH |
arditashcha prahaareNa kampanaH patito bhuvi || 6-76-3

3. tejasvii = the energetic; saH = Angada; prapya = obtaining; samJNaam = consciousness; chikShepa = hurled; gireH shikharam = a mountain-peak; arditaH = tormented; prahaareNa = by that stroke; kampanaH = Kampana; patitaH = fell down; bhuvi = on the ground.

Restoring consciousness, the energetic Angada hurled a mountain peak. Tormented by that stroke, Kampana fell down on the ground.

tasyaa.nsaphalake khaDgaM nichakhaana tato.aN^gadaH |
yajJNopaviitavaccainaM chichcheda kapikuJNjaraH || 6-76-10

10. tataH = thereupon; aN^gadaH = Angada; nichakhaana = dug; khaDgam = the sword; tasya amsaphalake = into the flat surface of his shoulder;kapikuN^jaraH = that foremost of monkeys; chichheda = divided; enam = him; yaJNopaviitavat = from left to right diagonally.

Angada the foremost of monkeys the sword into the flat surface of his shoulder and cut him from left to right diagonally.

tayormadhye kapishreShThaH shoNitaakShaprajaN^ghayoH |
vishaakhayormadhyagataH puurNachandra ivaababhau || 6-76-15

15. kapishreShTaH = Angada; the chief of monkeys; madhye = in the middle; tayoH shoNitaakShaprajaN^ghayoH = of those two; Shonitaksha and Prajangha; aababhau = shone; puurNachandraH iva = like a full moon; madhyagataH = staying in the middle; vishaakhayoH = of two Vishakha asterisms.

Angada, the chief of monkeys, between the two warriors, Shonitaksha and Prajangha, shone like a full moon between the two asterisms known as Vishakhas.

tamabhyaashagataM dR^iShTvaa vaanarendro mahaabalaH |
aajaghaanaashvakarNena drumeNaatibalastadaa || 6-76-23

23. tadaa = then; mahaabalaH = the mighty; vaanarendraH = Angada; atibalaH = who was exceedingly strong; dR^iShTvaa = seeing; tam = him;abhyaashagatam = coming nearer; aajaghaana = struck (him); drumeNa = with a tree; ashvaarNena = called Ashvakarna.

Then the mighty Angada, who was exceedingly strong, seeing him coming nearer, struck him with an Ashvakarna tree.

hataprapraviiraa vyathitaa raakShasendrachamuustadaa |
jagaamaabhimukhii saa tu kumbhakarNaatmajo yataH || 6-76-36

36. saa = that; raakShasendra chamuuH = army of demons; vyathitaa = which was perturbed; hatapraviiraa = with their great warriors killed;tadaa = then; jagaama = moved;abhimukhii = turning its faces; yataH = towards that side; on which side; kumbhakarNaatmajaH = the son of Kumbhakarna (was there).

That army of demons, which was perturbed with their great warriors killed, then moved with its face turned towards the place where Kumbha (the son of Kumbhakarna) was carrying on battle.

a~Ngado maatulau dR^iShTvaa patitau tau mahaabalau |
abhidudraava vegena kumbhamudyatakaarmukam || 6-76-47

47. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; mahaabalau = both his mighty; maatulau = maternal uncles; mathitau = wounded; aN^gadaH = Angada; abhidudraava = rushed; vegena = speedily; kumbham = towards Kumbha; udyata kaarmukam = having his bow uplifted.

Seeing both his mighty maternal uncles wounded, Angada rushed speedily towards Kumbha, who was standing with his bow uplifted.

tamindraketupratimaM vR^ikShaM mandarasaMnibham || 6-76-55
samutsR^ijantaM vegena pashyataaM sarvarakShasaam |

55. sarvaraakShasaam = (While) all the demons; miShataam = were looking on; (Angada); vegena = swiftly; samutsR^ijata = hurled; tam vR^ikSham = that tree; mandarasannibham = looking like Mount Mandara; indraketupratimam = and imitating Indra’s banner.

While all the demons were looking on, Angada hurled that tree-which was tall like Indra’s banner and resembled Mount Mandara in size.

jaambavaaMshcha suSheNashcha vegadarshii cha vaanaraH || 6-76-61
kumbhakarNaatmajaM viiraM kruddhaaH samabhidudruvuH |

61. kruddhaaH = the enraged; jaambavaamshcha = Jambavan; suSheNashcha = Sushena; vegadarshii cha = and Vegadarshi; vaanaraH = the monkey; sambhidudruvuH = ran up; kumbhakarNaatmajam = towards Kumbha the son of Kumbhakarna.

The enraged Jambavan, Sushena and Vegadarshi, the monkey ran up towards Kumbha the son of Kumbhakarna to attack him.

sa vidhyamaanaH sahasaa sahamaanashcha taa~nsharaan || 6-76-70
kumbhasya dhanuraakShipya babha~njendradhanuHprabham |

70. sahamaanaH = enduring; taan = those; sharaan = arrows; vidhyamaanaH = being hit; saH = Sugreeva; aakShipya = taking away; Kumbha dhanuH = Kumbha’s bow; indra dhanuShprabham = having the splendour of a rain-bow; babhaN^ja = broke it; sahasaa = all at once.

Enduring those arrows being hit, Sugreeva snatched away Kumbha’s bow, possessing the splendour of a rain-bow and broke it all at once.

upaalambhabhayaachchaapi naasi viira mayaa hataH |
kR^itakarmaa parishraanto vishraantaH pashya me balam || 6-76-80

80. viira = O valiant demon; kR^itakarmaparishraantaH = you; who look tired in doing your martial duty; na asi hataH = were not killed; mayaa = by me; upaalambhabhayaat = with a fear of censure; pashya = see; me = my; balam = strength; vishraantaH = after taking some rest.

“O valiant demon! Since you look tired after performing your martial duty, I did not kill you, with a fear of public censure. Identify my strength, after taking some rest.”

tataH kumbhaM samutkShipya sugriivo lavaNaambbhasi |
paatayaamaasa vegena darshayannudadhestalam || 6-76-85

85. tataH = then; samutkShipya = tossing up; kumbham = Kumbha; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; paatayaamaasa = threw him down; vegena = speedily;lavaNaambhasi = into the ocean; darshayan = showing; udadhaH talam = him the bottom of the sea.

Then tossing up Kumbha, Sugreeva threw him down speedily into the ocean, showing him the bottom of the sea.

kumbhasya patato ruupaM bhagnasyorasi muShTinaa |
babhau rudraabhipannasya yathaaruupaM gavaaM pateH || 6-76-93

93. abhihataH = struck; muShTinaa = with fist; tena = by that Sugreeva; raakShasaH = that demon; nipapaata = fell down; aashu = suddenly;lohitaaNgaH iva = as the plant Mars; diiptarashmiH = of splendid rays; aakaashaat = (would drop down) from the sky; yard^ichchhayaa = accidentally.

Thus struck with Sugreeva’s fist, that demon fell down suddenly, as the planet Mars, of splendid rays, would drop down from the sky accidentally.

tasminhate bhiimaparaakrameNa |
plava~NgamaanaamR^iShabheNa yuddhe |
mahii sashailaa savanaa chachaala |
bhayaM cha rakShaaMsyadhikaM vivesha || 6-76-94

94. tasmin hate = when he was killed; yuddhe = in battle; R^iShaNena = by Sugreeva the chief; plavaN^gamaanaam = of monkeys;bhiimaparaakrameNa = with a terrific prowess; mahii = the earth; chachaala = trembled sa shailaa = with its mountains; savanaa = and forests; adhikam bhayam = too much fear; vivesha = entered; rakShaamsi = the demons.

When Kumbha was killed in battle by Sugreeva the chief of monkeys, possessing a terrific prowess, the earth with its mountains and forests trembled. Too much fear seized the demons.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

parighaagreNa pusphoTa vaatagranthirmahaatmanH |
prajajvaala saghoShashcha vidhuuma iva paavakaH || 6-77-7

7. parighaagreNa = with his club in front; mahaatmanaH = of the mighty Nikumbha; pushpoTa vaatagranthiH = the noise was like the bursting yell of seven winds of heaven; prajajvaala = and illumined; paavakaH iva = like the fire-god; vidhuumaH = bereft of smoke.

The strong Nikumbha, with his arms as strong as his club, hurled his club having sun-like splendour, on the breast of that mighty Hanuma.

raakShasaa vaanaraashchaapi na shekuH spandituM bhayaat || 6-77-10
hanumaa.nstu vivR^ityorastasthau pramukhato balii |

10. raakShasaaH = the demons; vaanarashchaapi = and even the monkeys; bhayaat = out of fear; na shekuh = were unable; spanditum = to move;balii = the strong; hunumaat tu = Hanuma for his part; tasthau = stood (alone); uraH vivR^itya = with his breast bared (to the fury of the attack);pramukhataH = in front (of Nikumbha).

The demons and the monkeys too, out of fear, were unable even to make the slightest movement. The mighty Hanuma, on his part, stood alone among them, with his breast bared to the fury of the attack, in front of Nikumbha.

tamudyamya mahaatejaa nikumbhorasi viiryavaan || 6-77-15
abhichikShepa vegena vegavaan vaayuvikramaH |

15. mahaatejaaH = the greatly splendoured; viiryavaan = powerful; vegavaan = and swift; vaayuvikramaH = Hanuma; with the violence of the wind-god; his father; udyamya = lifting; tam = that fist; abhichikShepa = struck it against; nikumbhorasi = Nikumbha’s breast; vegena = with force.

The greatly splendoured, powerful and swift Hanuma, with the violence of the wind-god, his father, lifting that fist, struck it against, Nikumbha’s breast with force.

aatmaanaM mokShayitvaatha kShitaavabhyavapadyata |
hanuumaanunmamaathaashu nikumbhaM maarutaatmajaH || 6-77-20

20. mokShayitvaa aatmaanam = freeing himself (from Nikumbha); hanuman = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; atha = then;abhyapadyata = threw him down; kShitau = on the ground; aashu = and quickly; unmamaatha nikumbham = treated Nikumbha with blows.

Freeing himself from Nikumbha, Hanuma the son of wind-god then threw him down on the ground and treated him with blows.

vyapete tu jiive nikumbhasya hR^iShTaa |
vineduH plavaMgaa dishaH sasvanushcha |
chachaaleva chorvii papaateva saa dvau |
rbalaM raakShasaanaaM bhayam chaavivesha || 6-77-24

24. nikumbhasya jive vyapete = when it was clear that Nikumbha had expired; plavaNgaaH = the monkeys; nineduH = shouted; hR^iShTaaH = with glee; dishaH = the quarters; sasvanuH cha = thundered with satisfaction; urvii = the earth; chchaalena = rocked with joy; dyouH = the heaven;papaatena = appeared to crumble; bhayam = and fear; aviveshacha = seized; raakShasaanaam balam = the army of demons.

When it was clear that Nikumbha had expired, the monkeys shouted with glee, the quarters thundered with satisfaction, the earth rocked with joy, the heaven appeared to crumble and fear seized the army of demons.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

nikumbhaM nihataM shrutvaa kumbham cha vinipaatitam |
raavaNaH paramaamarShii prajajvaalaanalo yathaa || 6-78-1

1. shrutvaa = hearing; nikumbham = Nikumbha; nihatam = was killed; kumbham cha = and Kumbha also; vinipaatitam = was lost; raavaNaH = Ravana; paramaamarShii = was very much enraged; prajajvaala = fiercely analoyathaa = like fire.

On hearing of Nikumbha and Kumbha having been killed, Ravana was very much flared up like fire.

samiipasthaM balaadhyakShaM kharaputro.abraviidvachaH |
rathamaaniiyataaM tuurNam sainyaM tvaaniiyataaM tvaraat || 6-78-6

6. kharaputraH = Makaraksha the son of Khara; abraviit = spoke; vachaH = the following words; balaadhyakSham = to the commander of an army; samiipastham = who was in the vicinity (as follows); ratham aaniiyataam = let a chariot be brought; tuurNam = quickly; sainyam = and the army;aaniiyataam = be arranged; tvaraat = swiftly.

Makaraksha the son of Khara asked the commander of an army who was in the vicinity to bring a chariot and the army swiftly.

adya shuulanipaataishcha vaanaraaNaaM mahaachamuum |
pradahiShyaami saMpraaptaaM shuShkendhanamivaanalaH || 6-78-12

12. shuulanipaataiH = by the hurlings of spears; pradahiShyaami = I will completely destroy; mahaachamuum = the huge army; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; sampraaptaam = who arrived ; adya = today; analaH iva = like when the fire; shuShkendhanam = destroys dry wood.

“By hurling the spears, I will destroy completely the huge army of monkeys who arrived today to the battle-field, as the fire destroys the dry wood.”

taani dR^iShTvaa nimittaani raakShasaa viiryavattamaaH |
achintya nirgataaH sarve yatra tau raamalakShmaNau || 6-78-20

20. dR^iShTvaa = (Though) seeing; taani = all those; raakShasaaH = demons; viiryavattamaaH = of high prowess; achintya = ignoring (them);nirgataaH = set out; yatra = where; raamalakShmaNau = those Rama and Lakshmana (were there).

Though seeing those portents, all those highly valiant demons ignored them and set out to the place, where both Rama and Lakshmana were there.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

vidravatsu tadaa teShe vaanareShu samantataH |
raamastaanvaaramaayaasa sharavarSheNa raakShasaan || 6-79-8

8. teShu vaanareShu = (while) those monkeys; vidravatsu = were fleeing; samantataH = on all sides; raamaH = Rama; tadaa = then;vaarayaamaasa = obstructed; taan = those; raakShasaan = demons; sharavarSheNa = with a shower of arrows.

While those monkeys were fleeing on all sides, Rama then, with a shower of arrows, intercepted those demons on that occasion.

chaturdasha sahasraaNi rakShasaaM tvatpitaa cha yaH |
trishiraa duuShaNashchaapi daNDake nihataa mayaa || 6-79-19

19. chaturdasha = fourteen; sahasraaNi = thousand; rakShasaam = demons; (Khara); yaH = who; tvatpitaa = was your father; trishiraaH = Trishira; duuShaNashchaapi = and even Dushana; nihataaH = were killed; mayaa = by me; daN^Dake = in Dandaka-forest.

“I killed fourteen thousand demons along with Khara your father, Trishira and even Dushana in Dandaka forest.”

tadyuddhamabhavattatra sametyaanyonyamojasaa |
khararaakShasaputrasya suunordasharathasya cha || 6-79-23

23. tat = that; yuddham = battle; abhavat = raged; ojasaa = furiously; sametya = on their meeting; anyonyam = each other; tatra = there;khararaakShasaputrasya = between Makaraksha the son of Khara the demon; dasharathasya suunoH cha = and Rama the son of Dasaratha.

That battle raged furiously, on their meeting each other there, between Makaraksha the son of Khara the demon and Rama the son of Dasaratha.

raamamuktaaMstu baaNaughaan raakShasastvachchhinadraNe |
rakShomuktaaMstu raamo vai naikadhaa praachchhinachchharaiH || 6-79-27

27. raNe = in the battle; raakShasaH = that demon; achchhinat = broke off; baaNaughaan = the multitude of arrows; raama muktaan = discharged by Rama; raamaH = Rama; praachchhinat = snapped off; naikadhaa = in many ways; sharaiH = the arrows; rakShomuktaan = released by the demon.

In the battle, that demon broke the multitude of arrows discharged by Rama. Rama snapped off, in many ways, the arrows released by the demon.

bhittvaa rathaM sharai raamo hatvaa ashvaaama[aatauat |
viratho vasudhaasthaH sa makaraakSho nishaacharaH || 6-79-30

30. raamaH = Rama; bhittvaa = breaking; ratham = the chariot; sharaiH = with his arrows; hatvaa = and killing; ashvaan = the horses; apaatayat = made them to fall down; saH makaraakShaH = that Makaraksha; nishaacharaH = the demon; virathaH = bereft of his chariot; vasudhaasthaH = stood on the ground.

Rama, breaking the chariot with his arrows and killing its horses, made them to fall down dead. That Makaraksha the demon, bereft of his chariot, stood on the ground.

sa taM dR^iShTvaapatantaM tu prahasya raghunandanaH || 6-79-38
paavakaastraM tato raamaH sa.ndadhe tu sharaasane |

38. tataH = then; dR^iShTvaa = seeing; tam = him; aapatantam = rushing towards him; saH raamaH = that Rama; raghunandanaH = the delight of Raghu dynasty; prahasya = while smiling; samdadhe sharaasane = fitted to his bow; paavakaastram = a mystic missile presided over by fire.

Then, seeing Makaraksha rushing towards him, that Rama the delight of Raghu dynasty, while smiling, fitted to his bow, a mystic missile presided over by fire.

dasharathanR^ipasuunubaaNavegai |
rajanicharaM nihatam kharaatmajaM tam |
pradadR^ishuratha devataaH prahR^iShTaa |
girimiva vajrahataM yathaa vikiirNam || 6-79-41

41. prahR^iShTaaH = thrilled with delight; devataaH = the celestials; tam rajanicharam pradadR^ishuH = (watched) that demon; kharaatmajam = the son of Khara; nihatam = destroyed; dasharatha nR^ipa suunu baaNa vegaiH = by the flighs of Rama’s arrows; girimiva = like a mountain; vikiirNam= shattered; vajrahatam = after struck by lightning.

Thrilled with delight, the celestials watched that demon, the son of Khara, destroyed by the flights of Rama’s arrows and resembling a mountain shattered, after struck by lightning.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

makaraakShaMhataM shrutvaa raavaNaH samitiMjayaH |
roSheNa mahataaviShTo dantaan kaTakaTaayya cha || 6-80-1
kopitashcha tadaa tatra kiM kaaryamiti chintayan |
aadideshaatha samkruddho raNaayendrajitaM sutam || 6-80-2

1; 2. shrutvaa = on hearing; makaraakSham = Makaraksha; hatam = having been killed; raavaNaH = Ravana; samitiN^jayaH = who had ever seen victorious in battle; kaTakaTaayya cha = grinding his teeth; mahataa roSheNa = in excessive rage; kupitashcha = and anger; chintayan iti = reflected on;kim = what; kaaryam = to do; tadaa = then; tatra = there; atha = and thereupon; samkruddhaH = instructed; sutam = his son; indrajitam = Indrajit;raNaaya = for the battle.

On hearing Makaraksha having been killed, Ravana who had been ever victorious in battle, grinding his teeth in rage, reflected on what to do then and there, and as greatly furious as he was, instructed Indrajit, his son to proceed to the battle-field.

juhvatashchaapi tatraagniM raktoShNiiShadharaaH striyaH |
aajagmustatra sambhraantaa raakShasyo yatra raavaNiH || 6-80-6

6. juhvataH cha api = even as he was pouring oblations into the sacred fire; tatra = there; raakShasyaH striyaH = the female-demons;raktoShNiiShadharaaH = carrying red turbans (for the use of priests); sambhraantaaH = hastily; aajagmuH = arrived; tatra = there; yatra = where;raavaNiH = Indrajit was there.

Even as he was pouring oblations into the sacred fire there, the female-demons carrying red turbans (for the use of priests) hastily arrived at the spot where Indrajit was there.

hutvaagnim tarpayitvaatha devadaanavaraakShasaan |
aaruroha rathashreShThamantardhaanagaraM shubham || 6-80-11

11. hutvaa = offering oblations; agnim = in fire; atha = and thereafter; tarpayitvaa = gratifying; devadaanava raakShasaan = the gods; devils and demons; aaruroha = (he) ascended; shreShTham = and excellent; shubham = and splendid; ratham = chariot; antardhaana gatam = capable of disappearing from sight.

Offering oblations in fire and gratifying the gods, the devils and demons, Indrajit ascended an excellent and splendid chariot, capable of disappearing from sight.

tena chaadityakalpena brahmastreNa cha paalitaH |
sa babhuuva duraadharSho raavaNiH sumahaabalaH || 6-80-15

15. paalitaH = protected; tena brahmaastreNa = by the missile presided over by Brahma; aaditya kalpena = which was as efflugent as the sun; saH raavaNiH = that Indrajit; sumahaabalaH = endowed with exceptional strength; bahuuva = became; duraadharShaH = difficult to be attcked.

Protected by the missile presided over by Brahma, which was as efflugent as the sun, that Indrajit endowed with exceptional strength, became difficult to be attacked.

aapapaataatha samkruddho dashagriiveNa choditaH |
tiikShaNakaarmukanaaraachaistiikShaNastvindraripuu raNe || 6-80-19

19. choditaH = impelled; dashagriiveNa = by Ravana; tiikShNaH = the fiery; indraripuH = Indrajit; raNe = in battle; tiikShNa kaarmuka naaraachaiH = with barbarous bow and steel arrows; papaata = swiftly came; samkruddhaH = enraged; atha = thereafter.

Impelled, as he was, by Ravana, the fiery Indrajit, with his barbarons bow and steel arrows, swiftly came to the battle-field enraged.

prachchhaadayantau gaganam sharajaalairmahaabalau |
tamastraiH surasa~Nkaashau naiva pasparshatuH sharaiH || 6-80-24

24. prachchhaadayantau = (Though) covereing; gaganam = the sky; sharajaalaiH = with a net-work of arrows; mahaabalau = those mighty princes;na pasparshatuH = could not touch; tam = him; astraiH sharaiH = with their arrows charged with mystic missiles; suuryasamkaashaiH = equal to the sun.

Though covering the sky with a net-work of arrows, the two mighty princes could not touch Indrajit with their arrows charged with mystic missiles and which were efflugent like the sun.

tau hanyamaanau naaraachairdhaaraabhiriva parvatau |
hemapu~Nkhaannaravyaaghrau tigmaanmumuchatuH sharaan || 6-80-29

29. tau = both Rama and Lakshmana; naravyaaghrau = the foremost of men; hanyamaanau = who were being struck; naaraachaiH = with steel arrows; parvatau iva = like two mountains (being hit); dhaaraabhiH = by torrents; mumuchatuH = released; tigmaan = sharp; sharaan = arrows; hema puN^khaan = with golden shafts.

Both Rama and Lakshmana, the foremost of men, who were being struck with steel arrows, like two mountains being hit by torrents, released sharp golden-shafted arrows.

yato hi dadR^ishaate tau sharaannipatitaa~nshitaan |
tatastato daasharathii sasR^ijaate.astramuttamam || 6-80-32

32. yataH = from which side; tau = they; dadR^ishaate = saw; shitaan = the sharp; sharaan = arrows; nipatitaan = fallen; tataH = towards that side; tau daasharathii = both Rama and Lakshmana; sasR^ijaate = released; uttamam astram = their excelletnt missiles.

Both Rama and Lakshmana for their part directed their excellent missiles in the direction from which they saw the aforesaid sharp arrows, fallen.

lakShmaNastu susa~Nkruddho bhraataraM vaakyamabraviit |
braahmamastraM prayokShyaami vadhaarthaM sarvarakShasaam || 6-80-37

37. tataH = then; lakShmaNastu = Lakshmana for his part; kruddhaH = was enraged; abraviit = and spoke; vaakyam = the following words;bhraataram = to his brother; prayokShyaami = I will employ; braahmam astram = the missile presided over by Brahama; vadhaartham = for the purpose of killing; sarva raakShasaam = all the demons.

Then, Lakshmana for his part was enraged and told his brother that he would employ the missile presided over by Brahma for the purpose of killing all the demons.

asyaiva tu vadhe yatnaM kariShyaavo mahaabala |
aadekShyaavo mahaavegaanastraanaashiiviShopamaan || 6-80-40

40. mahaabhuja = O long-armed Lakshmana; yatnam kariShyaavaH = we shall try; vadhe = to kill; tasyaiva = only Indrajit; aadekShyaavaH = we will employ; astraan = mystic missiles; mahaavegaan = with great impetuosity; aashiiviShopamaam = and which are equal to venomous serpents.

“O long-armed Lakshmana! We shall try to kill Indrajit alone. We will employ mystic mssiles with great impetuosity and which are equal to venomous serpents.”

ityevamuktvaa vachanaM mahaatmaa |
raghupraviiraH plavagarShabhairvR^itaH |
vadhaaya raudrasya nR^ishaMsakarmaNas |
tadaa mahaatmaa tvaritaM niriikShate || 6-80-43

43. uktvaa = speaking; mahaartham = highly meaningful; vachanam = words; ityevam = in the aforesaid manner; mahaatmaa = the great-souled;raghupraviiraH = Rama; vR^itaH = surrounded; plavagarShabhaiH = by the foremost of monkeys; tadaa = then; nirikShate = started to reflect; tvaritam= on the speedy means; vadhaaya = of killing; raudrasya = the furious; nR^ishamsa karmaNaH = Indrajit; the demon of cruel deeds.

Speaking highly meaningful words in the aforesaid manner, the great-souled Rama, surrounded by the foremost of monkeys, started to reflect on the speedy means of killing the furious Indrajit, the demons of cruel deeds.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -71/72/73/74

January 13, 2014

te.atikaayam samaasaadya vaanaraa muuDhachetasaH |
sharaNyam sharaNam jagmurlakShmaNaagrajamaahave || 6-71-9

9. atikaaya samaasaadya = (when) Atikaya was to be attacked; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; muuDhachetasaH = were bewildered in mind;sharaNam jagmuH = and sought refuge; lakSmaNaagrajam = with Rama; aahave = in battle; sharaNyam = who affords protection.

When Atikaya was to be attacked, the monkeys were bewildered in mind and sought in the battle, a refuge with Rama, who affords protection.

ko.asau parvatasa~Nkaasho dhanuShmaanharilochanaH |
yukte hayasahasreNa vishaale syandane sthitaH || 6-71-12

12. kaH = who; asau = is he; parvatasamkaashaH = resembling a mountain (in size); dhanuShmaan = armed with a bow; harilochanaH = brown-eyed; sthitaH = and seated; vishaale syandane = in a spacious chariot; yukte = yoked; haya sahasreNa = with a thousand horses?

“Who is he, resembling a mountain in size, armed with a bow, brown-eyed and seated in a spacious chariot yoked with a thousand horses?”

raktakaNThaguNo dhiiro mahaaparvatasaMnibhaH |
kaalaH kaalamahaavaktro meghastha iva bhaaskaraH || 6-71-22

22. dhiiraH = this brave warrior; rakta kaNTha guNaH = with a red garland adorning his neck; mahaaparvata sannibhaH = resembling a large mountain; kaalaH = black in colour; kaala mahaavaktraH = having a mouth as large as Death; bhaaskaraH iva = looks like the sun; meghasthaH = veiled by a cloud.

“This brave warrior, with a red garland adorning his neck, resembling a large mountain black in colour and having a month as large as Death, looks like the sun veiled by a cloud.”

tasyaasiidviiryavaanputro raavaNapratimo raNe |
vR^iddhasevii shrutadharaH sarvaastraviduShaam varaH || 6-71-28

28. tasya = to him; aasiit = there is; putraH = a son; viiryavaan = who is valiant; raavaNapratimaH = equal to Ravana; raNe = in combat;vR^iddha sevii = who serves elders; varaH = excellent; shrutidharaH = among those holding that which is heard; sarvaastra viduShaam = and who is skilled in the use of weaponry.

“To him, there is a valiant son, equal to Ravana in combat, who serves elders, holding that which is heard from them and skilled in the use of weaponry.”

yasya baahum samaashritya la~Nkaa bhavati nirbhayaa |
tanayam dhaanyamaalinyaa atikaayamimam viduH || 6-71-30

30. samaashritya = resting; yasya baahum = on whose arm; laN^kaa = Lanka; bhavati nirbhayaa = is feeling fearless; viduH = (they) know; imam= him; atikaayam = as Atikaya; tanayam = the son; dhaanyamaalinyaaH = of Dhanyamali.

“He is Atikaya, the son of Dhanyamali. Lanka is feeling fearless, by resting on his arm.”

vajram viShTambhitaM yena baaNairindrasya dhiimataH |
paashaH salilaraajasya yuddhe pratihatastathaa || 6-71-34
eSho.atikaayo balavaan raakShasaanaamatharShabhaH |
sa raavaNasya suto dhiimaan devadanava darpahaa || 6-71-35

34; 35. yena = by whom; baaNaiH = with his arrows; yuddhe = in battle; vajram = the thunderbolt; dhiimataH indrashcha = of the intelligent Indra; viShTambhitam = was paralyzed; tathaa = and; paashaH = the noose; salilaraajasya = of Varuna; the lord of waters; pratihataH = was struck down; eShaH = he as such; atikaayaH = is Atikaya; balavaan = a strong demon; atha = and; R^iShabhaH = the foremost; raakShasaanaam = among demons; saH = He; dhiimaan = the wise demon; raavaNa sutaH = is the son of Ravana; devadaanava darpahaa = who took off the pride from celestials and ogres.

“He is Atikaya, who paralyzed the thunderbolt of the intelligent Indra with his arrows. He struck down the noose of Varuna, the seizer of transgressors. This wise Ravana’s son, who is strong and the foremost of demons took off the pride of celestials and ogres.”

te.arditaa baaNabarSheNa bhinnagaatraaH plava~NgamaaH |
na shekuratikaayasya pratikartuM mahaaraNe || 6-71-42

42. te paraajitaaH = those overthrown monkeys; arditaaH = injured; baaNa varSeNa = by the shower of arrows; atikaayasya = of Atikaya;bhinnagaatraaH = with their blown out bodies; mahaahave = in that great battle; na shekuH = were unable; pratikartum = to retaliate (on him).

Those overthrown monkeys, injured with their blown out bodies, by the shower of Atikaya’s arrows in that great battle, were unable to retaliate on him.

kruddhaH saumitrirutpatya tuuNaadaakShipya saayakam |
purastaadatikaayasya vichakarSha mahaddhanuH || 6-71-47

47. kruddhaH = the enraged; saumitriH = Lakshmana; utpatya = coming forward quickly; aakShipya = and taking off; saayakam = an arrow;tuuNaat = from the quiver; an arrow; chakarSha = pulled out; mahat = his great; dhanuH = bow; parastaat = in front; atikaayasya = of Atikaya.

The enraged Lakshmana, coming forward quickly and taking off an arrow from his quiver pulled out his great bow in front of Atikaya.

na vaakyamaatreNa bhavaanpradhaano |
na katthanaatsatpuruShaa bhavanti |
mayi sthite dhanvini baaNapaaNau |
vidarshayasvaatmabalam duraatman || 6-71-58

58. duraatman = O the evil minded one!; vaakyamaatrena = just by mere words; bhavaan = you; na = cannot be; pradhaanaH = a very important person; katthanaat = by of boasting themselves; na bhavanti = people cannot become; satpuruShaaH = good persons; nidarshayatva = you show;aatmabalam = your strength; mayi = in me; sthite = who is standing; baaNa paaNau = with an arrow in hand; dhanvini = and wielding a bow.

“O the evil-minded! Just by uttering mere words, you cannot by a very important person. People cannot become good persons, just by boasting of themselves. You rather show your strength in me, who is standing with an arrow in hand and wielding a bow.”

baalo.ayamiti viGYaaya na maavaGYaatumarhasi |
baalo vaa yadi vaa vR^iddho mR^ityum jaaniihi samyuge || 6-71-63
baalena viShNunaa lokaastrayaH kraantaastrivikramaiH |

63. viN^aaya = thinking; iti = that; ayam = he; baalaH = is a boy; na cha arhasi = you ought not; avaJNaatum = to disregard (me); baalovaa = either as a boy; vR^iddhovaa = or as an old man; jaanihi = you indeed perceive (me); samyuge = in the battle front; mR^ityum = as the god of Death;baalena viShNuunaa = by Vishnu as a boy; trayaH = the three; lokaaH = worlds; kraantaaH = were occupied; trivikramaiH = by his three strides.

“Thinking me to be a boy, you need not disregard me. Either as the boy or as the aged, you indeed know me in battle-front as the god of Death. Vishnu, as a boy occupied the three worlds just with his three strides, Didn’t he?”

sa taaMshchhittvaa sharaistiikShNairlakShmaNaH paraviirahaa || 6-71-70
aadade nishitaM baaNam jvalantamiva tejasaa |

70. chhitvaa = cutting off; taan = those arrows; shitaiH baaNaiH = with his sharp arrows; saH lakShmaNaH = that Lakshmana; paraviirahaa = the annihilator of enemy-warriors; aadade = took up; nishitam baaNam = a sharp arrow; jvalantamiva tejasaa = as though it was blazing with a glow.

Cutting off those arrows with his sharp arrows that Lakshmana, the destroyer of enemy-warriors, took up a sharp arrow, as though it was blazing with a glow.

raakShasaH prachakampe cha lakShmaNeShu prakampitaH || 6-71-74
rudrabaaNahataM bhiimam yathaa tripuragopuram |

74. raakShasaH = the demon; lakShmaNeShu prapiiDitaH = tormented by Lakshmana’s arrow; atha = then; prachakampa = trembled violently;ghoram tripuragopuram yathaa = like the terrific town-gate of Tripura City built of gold; silver and iron in the sky; air and earth by Maya for the demons; rudra baaNahatam = struck by the arrow of Shiva.

The demon, tormented by Lakshmana’s arrow, then trembled violently as when the terrific town-gate of Tripura City, (built of gold, silver and iron in the sky, air and earth by Maya for the demons) was struck by Shiva’s arrow.

tatastaanraakShasotsR^iShTaa~nsharaughaanraavaNaanujaH || 6-71-79
asambhraantaH prachichchheda nishitairbahubhiH sharaiH |

79. tataH = thereupon; raaghavaanujaH = Lakshmana; asambhraantaH = coolly; prachichchheda = chopped off; taan = those; sharaughaan = gluts of arrows; raakShasotsR^iShTaan = released by the foremost of demons; bahubhiH nishitaiH sharaiH = by the multitude of his sharp arrows.

Thereupon, Lakshmana coolly chopped off those gluts of arrows released by that foremost of demons, by the multitude of his sharp arrows.

tatastam jvalitaM ghoram lakShmaNaH sharamaahitam || 6-71-86
atikaayaaya chikShepa kaaladaNDamivaantakaH |

86. lakShmaNaH = (Meanwhile) Lakshmana; chikShepa = hurled; atikaayaaya = at Atikaya; jvalitam = that blazing; ghoram = and awful; sharam = arrow; aahitam = employed; tat = with that; astram = mystic missile; antakaH = as Yama the lord of Death; (would hurl); kaala daN^Damiva = his rod of destruction.

Meanwhile, Lakshmana hurled at Atikaya, that blazing and awful arrow employed with that mystic missile as Yama the lord of Death would hurl his rod of destruction.

athainam sharadhaaraabhirdhaaraabhiriva toyadaH |
abhyavarShata sa~Nkruddho lakShmaNo raavaNaatmajam || 6-71-94

94. atha = then; samkruddhaH = the furious; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; abhyavarShata = showered forth; sharadhaaraabhiH = hails of arrows;enam raavaNaatmajam = on this Atikaya; toyadaH iva = as a cloud; dhaaraabhiH iva = showers hails of down-pour.

Then, the furious Lakshmana showered forth hails of arrows on Atikaya, as a rainy cloud showers hails of down-pour.

taM brahmaNo.astreNa niyujya chaape |
sharam supu~NkhaM yamaduutakalpam |
saumitririndraarisutasya tasya |
sasarja baaNam yudhi vajrakalpam || 6-71-106

106. niyujya = having charged; brahmaNaH astraH = the missile of Brahma; tam sharam = on that arrows; sapuN^kham = with the feathers and all; yama duutakalpam = equal to a messenger of Yama the lord of Death; chaape = over the bow; saumitriH = Lakshmana; sasarja = released; baaNam= that arrows; vajrakalpam = similar to a thunder bolt; tasya indraarisutasya = on that son of Ravana.

Having charged the missile of Brahma on that arrow with the feathers and all, equal to a messenger of Yama the lord of Death over his bow, Lakshmana released that arrow looking like a thunderbolt on Atikaya, the son of Ravana.

taanyaayudhaanyadbhutavigrahaaNi |
moghaani kR^itvaa sa sharo.agnidiiptaH |
prasahya tasyaiva kiriiTajuShTaM |
tadaatikaayasya shiro jahaara || 6-71-110

110. tadaa = then; saH sharaH = that arrow; agnidiiptaH = blazing like fire; moghaani kR^itvaa taani aayudhaani = made in vain; those weapons;adbhuta vigrahaani = of wonderful form; pragR^ihya = taking; shiraH = his head; jahaara = carried it away.

Then, that arrow, blazing like fire, made in vain those weapons of wonderful form and taking Atikaya’s head, carried it away.

atibala matikaayamabhrakalpaM |
yudhi vinipaatya sa lakShmaNaH prahR^iShTaH |
tvaritamatha tadaa sa raamapaarshvaM
kapinivahaishcha supuujito jagaama || 6-71-116

116. vinipaatya = throwing down; yudhi = in battle; atikaayam = that Atikaya; atibalam = who was exceedingly strong; abhrakalpam = and looking like a cloud; saH lakShmanaH = that Lakshmana; tadaa = then; prahR^iShTaH = was greatly delighted; supuujitaH = and while he was being worshipped; kapinivahaiH = by the multitude of monkeys; atha = thereupon; tvaritam = quickly; jagaama = hastened towards; raama paarshvam = the vicinity of Rama.

Throwing down in battle, that Atikaya who was exceedingly strong and looking like a cloud, Lakshmana was greatly delighted and while he was being worshipped by the multitude of monkeys, thereupon quickly hastened towards the proximity of Rama.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

aho subalavaan raamo mahadastrabalam cha vai || 6-71-10
yasya vikramamaasaadya raakShasaa nidhanam gataaH |

10. yasya = by which Rama’s; vikramam = valour; raakShasaaH = the demons; aasaadya nidhanam gataaH = reached past destruction; raamaH = (that) Rama; aho = alas!; subalavaan = has a great strength; astra balamcha mahatvai = and indeed has an arrow of great power too.

“By Rama’s valour, the demons were destroyed. Alas! How great is Rama’s strength! How great is the power of his arrow!”

sarvatashchaapi tiShThadhvam svaiH svaiH parivR^itaa balaiH || 6-71-13
draShTavyam cha padam teShaam vaanaraaNaaM nishaacharaaH |

13. nishaacharaaH = O demons!; tiShThadhvam = stay; sarvataH = on all sides; parivR^itaaH = surrounded by; svaiH svaiH balaiH = by your respective armies; padam teShaam vaanaraaNaam = the position of those monkeys; draShTavyam cha = is to be watched.

“O demons! Stay on all sides with your respective armies. The various positioning of those monkeys are to be watched.”

tataH sa saMdiipitakopapahni |
rnishaacharaaNaamadhipo mahaabalaH |
tadeva putravyasanam vichintayan |
muhurmuhushchaiva tadaa vyaniHshvasat || 6-71-18

18. samdiipita kopa vahniH = blazed as he was with a fire of anger; mahaabalaH = the mighty; adhipaH = lord; nishaacharaaNaam = of demons;tataH = then; vichintayan = thinking; tat puravyasanam eva = of that loss of his son; tadaa = then muhuH muhuH = again and again; vyaniHshvasat = sighing.

Blazed as he was with a fire of anger, Ravana the mighty lord of demons, then remained broading about the loss of his son (Atikaya) and also sighing again and again.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tatastu raajaanamudiikShya diinaM |
shokaarNave samparipupluvaanam|
atharShabho raakShasaraajasuunur |
athendrajidvaakyamidaM babhaaShe || 6-73-3

3. tataH = then; udiikShya = seeing; raajaanam = Ravana the king; diinam = miserably; samparipuluvaan = submerged; shokaarNave = in a sea of sorrow; indrajit = Indrajit; raakshasaraajasuumuH = Ravana’s son; ratharShabhaH = the best of charioteers; babhaaShe = spoke; tam = to him; idam vaakyam = the following words.

Then, seeing Ravana the king, miserably submerged in a sea of sorrow, Indrajit, Ravana’s son, the best among charioteers, spoke to him as follows:

imaaM pratiGYaaM shR^iNu shakrashatroH |
sunishchitaaM pauruShadaivayuktaam|
adyaiva raamaM sahalakShmaNena |
santaapayiShyaami sharairamoghaiH || 6-73-6

6. shR^iNu = Hear; shakrashatoH = of Indrajit’s; pratiJNaam = promise; sunishchitaan = which is very firm; pauruShadaivayuktaam = belonging to valour and coming from gods; adyaiva = now itself; samtarpayiShyaami = I shall overfill; raamam = Rama; lakShmaNena saha = together with Lakshmana; amoghaiH sharaughaiH = with unfailing flood of arrows.

“Listen to Indrajit’s promise, which is very firm, backed by valour and divine blessing. Now itself, I will overwhelm Rama together with Lakshmana unfailing flood of arrows.

sa sha~NkhaninadairbhiimairbheriiNaaM cha mahaasvanaiH|
jagaama tridashendraariH stuuyamaano nishaacharaiH || 6-73-14

14. saH = that; viiryavaan = valiant; tridashendraariH = Indrajit; jagaama = went; vegena = swiftly; ajim = to battle; puurNaiH = with full;shaNkhaninadaiH = blasts of couches; bheriiNaam = and kettle-drums.

That valiant Indrajit swiftly went to the battle-field with full blasts of couches and kettle-drums.

tvamapratirathaH putra tvayaa vai vaasavo jitaH |
kimpunarmaanuSham dhR^iShyam nihaniShyasi raaghavam || 6-73-18
tathokto raakShasendreNa pratyagR^ihNaanmahaashShaH |

18. putra = my dear son!; tvam apratirathaH = there is no charioteer who can stand you as your rival; tvayaa = by you; vaasavaH = Indra the lord of celestials; jitaH = was conquered; nihaniShyasi = you can kill; raaghavam = Rama; maanuSham = a man; dhR^iShyam = who is assailable; kim punaH= how much more can I tell?” tathaa = thus; uktaH = spoken; raakShasendreNa = by the king of demons; (Indrajit); pratyagR^ihNaat = accepted;mahaashiShaH = his great blessings.

“O my dear son! There is no charioteer who can stand you as your rival. Indra the lord of celestials was conquered by you. You can kill Rama, a mere human being, who is assailable. How much more can I tell?” After hearing these words of Ravana Indrajit accepted his great blessings.

sa tatraagniM samaastiirya sharapatraiH satomaraiH || 6-73-24
chhaagasya sarvakR^iShNasya galaM jagraaha jiivataH |

24. samaastiirya = duly spreading; agnim = fire; sharapatraiH = with reeds (in the form of other weapons); satomariaH = accompanied by lances;tatra = there; saH = he; jagraaha = elapsed; galam = the neck; jiivitaH chhagasya = of a live goat; kR^iShNa varNasya = of dark hue (for offering it to the fire as an oblation).

Duly spreading fire with reeds (in the form of other weapons) accompanied by lances there, Indrajit elapsed the neck of a live goat of dark hue (for offering it to the fire as an oblation).

so.astramaahaarayaamaasa braahmamastravidaaM varaH || 6-73-27
dhanushchaatmarathaM chaiva sarvaM tatraabhyamantrayat |

27. saH = Indrajit; astravishaaradaH = who was skilled in the use of mystic missiles; aahaarayaamaasa = invoked; brahmam astram = the missile presided over by Brahma; abhyamantrayat = and charged; tatra = there; dhanushcha = the bow; aatmarathamchaiva = his own chariot; sarvam = and all.

Indrajit, who was skilled in the use of mystic missiles, invoked the missile presided over by Brahma and charged it on his bow, chariot and all.

sa paavakaM paavakadiiptatejaa |
hutvaa mahendrapratimaprabhaavaH|
sa chaapabaaNaasirathaashvasuutaH |
khe.antardadha aatmaanamachintyaruupaH || 6-73-29

29. hutvaa = having propitiated offerings in fire; saH = Indrajit; paavaka diipta tejaaH = having a splendour; shining like the fire; mahendra pratima prabhaavaH = having a night similar to that of Indra the lord of celestials; achintya viirya = possessing an unimaginable prowess; andardadha = became invisible; aatmaanam = himself; khe = in the sky; sachaapabaaNaasi rathaashvasuutaH = with the bow; arrows; sword; chariot; horses; charioteer and all.

Having propitiated offering in fire, Indrajit, having a splendour shining like the fire, having a might similar to that of Indra, and possessing an unimaginable prowess, became himself invisible in the sky, with the bow, arrows, sword, chariot, horses, charioteer and all.

sa tu naaliikanaaraachairgadaabhirmusalairapi |
rakShobhiH saMvR^itaH saMkhye vaanaraan vichakarta ha || 6-73-34

34. sa u = that Indrajit on his part; rakShobhiH samvR^itaH = along with his demons; samkhye = in battle; vichakartaha = destroyed; vaanaraan = the monkeys; naaliika naaraachaiH = with Naliika (broad-headed) arrows; steel arrows; gadaabhiH = maces; musalairapi = and clubs.

That Indrajit, on his part, along with his demons in the battle-field, destroyed the monkeys with Nalika (broad-headed) arrows, steel arrows, maces and clubs.

te tapantamivaadityaM ghorai rbaaNagabhastibhiH |
abhyaadhaavanta samkruddhaaH samyuge vaanararShabhaaH || 6-73-40

40. te vaanararShabhaaH = those excellent monkeys; samkruddhaaH = with anger; abhyaadaavanta = ran against Indrajit; tapantam = who was tormenting; aadityam iva = like the sun; ghoraiH baaNagabhastibhiH = with his terrific ray-like arrows.

Those excellent monkeys with anger attacked Indrajit, who was tormenting them like the sun with his terrific ray-like the sun with his terrific ray-like arrows.

taM drumaaNaam shilaanaaM cha varShaM praaNaharaM mahat |
vyapohata mahaatejaa raavaNiH samitiMjayaH || 6-73-44

44. raavaNiH = Indrajit; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; samitimjayaH = the conqueror in battles; vyapohata = kept off; tam = that; mahat = great; varSham = rain; drumaanaam = of trees; shilaanamcha = and rocks; praaNaharam = which take away lives.

Indrajit of great splendour and the conqueror of battles, kept off that great rain of deadly hail of trees and rocks.

jaambavantaM tu dashabhirniilaM tri.nshadbhireva cha |
sugriivamR^iShabhaM chaiva so.aN^gadam dvividaM tathaa || 6-73-48
ghorairdattavaraistiikShaNairniShpraanakarottadaa |

48. tadaa = then; saH = Indrajit; dashabhiH = with ten arrows; jaambavantam = (struck) Jambavan; trimshadbhireva = with thirty arrows; niilam = Nila; ghoraiH tiikShNaiH = with terrific sharp arrows; data varaih = endowed with boons; sugriivam = Sugreeva; R^iShabham chaiva = Rishabha;aN^gadam = Angada; tathaa = and; dvividam = Dvivida; akarot = and made then; niShpraaNaan = breathless.

Indrajit then struck Jambavan with ten arrows and Nila with thirty arrows. He also struck Sugreeva, Rishabha, Angada and Dvivida with sharp and terrific arrows endowed with boons and made them breathless.

sa sainyamutsR^ijya sametya tuurNaM |
mahaaraNe vaanaravaahiniiShu|
adR^ishyamaanaH sharajaalamugraM |
vavarSha niilaambudharo yathaambu || 6-73-54

54. utsR^ijya = leaving off; svasainyan = his army; mahaahave = in that great battle; adR^ishyamaanaH = becoming invisible; (Indrajit); sametya= advancing (towards the monkeys); vavarSha = rained; tuurNam = quickly; ugram = terrific sharajaalam = multitude of arrows; manara vaahiniSha = on the armies; niilaambudharaH yathaa = as a black cloud (down pours); ambu = the rain.

Leaving off his army from that great battle-field and becoming invisible, Indrajit advanced towards the monkeys and quickly rained terrific hail of arrows on those armies of monkeys, as black cloud downpours the rain.

sa vai gadaabhirhariyuuthamukhyaan |
nirbhidya baaNaistapaniiyapu~NkhaiH |
vavarSha raamaM sharavR^iShTijaalaiH |
salakShmaNaM bhaaskararashmikalpaiH || 6-73-66

66. nirbhidya = tearing asunder; hariyuuthamukhyaan = the principal monkey-warriors; gadaabhiH = by maces; baaNaiH = and arrows;tapaniiyavarNaiH = which were of golden colour; saH = that Indrajit; vavarSha = rained; sharavR^iShTijaalaiH = a multitude of showers of arrows;bhaaskara rashmi kalpaiH = equal to sun’s rays; raamam = on Rama; salakShmaNam = along with Lakshmana.

Tearing asunder the principal monkey-warriors by maces and arrows, which were of golden colour, that Indrajit rained a multitude of showers of arrows equal to sun’s rays on Rama and Lakshmana.

manye svayambhuurbhagavaanachintyo |
yasyaitadastraM prabhavash cha yo.asya|
baaNaavapaataaMstvamihaadya dhiiman
mayaa sahaavyagramanaaH sahasva || 6-73-70

70. manye = I think; bhagavaan svayambhuuH = the self-born Lord Brahma; yaH prabhavaH = who is the source of this universe; achintyaH = is inconceivable; etat astram = and by whom this missile (is presided); dhiiman = O wise one!; avyagramanaaH = remaining undistracted in mind; tvam = you; sahasva = bear; mayaa saha = along with me; iha = here; baaNaavapaatam = the hail of arrows; adya = today.

“I think the self-born Brahma who is the source of the universe is inconceivable and this missile is presided over by him. O wise one! Remaining undistracted in mind, you bear along with me today the hail of arrows here.”

aavaaM tu dR^iShTvaa patitau visaMGYau |
nivR^ittayuddhau hataroShaharShau|
dhruvaM pravekShyatyamaraarivaasaM |
asau samaadaaya raNaagralakShmiim || 6-73-72

72. dR^iShTvaa = finding; aavaam = both of us; visamJNau = fallen unconscious; gataharSha roShau = and without showing joy and anger;nivR^ittayuddhau = having desisted from fighting; samaasaadya = and having obtained; raNaagryalakShmiiva = laurels of battle in its beginning itself asau dhruvam pravekShyati = he will certainly return; amaraarivaasam = Lanka (the abode of demons).

“Finding both of us fallen unconscious without displaying any joy or anger as also having desisted from fighting, Indrajit will certainly return to Lanka, after having obtained laurels of battle in its beginning itself.”

tatastu taavindrajidastrajaalair |
babhuuvatustatra tadaa vishastau|
sa chaapi tau tatra viShaadayitvaa |
nanaada harShaadyudhi raakShasendraH || 6-73-73

73. tataH = thereafter; tau = Rama and Lakshmana; tadaa = then; babhuuvatuH = became; vishastau = struck; tatra = there; astra jaalaiH = by a multitude of arrows; indrajitaH = of Indrajit; tatra = there; saH = that; raakShasendrashchaapi = leader of demons also; viShaayitvaa = causing affliction; tau = to both of them; nanaada = roared; harShaat = with a thrill of rapture; yudhi = in battle.

Thereafter, Rama and Lakshmana there became struck by a multitude of arrows of Indrajit. That leader of demons also there, causing affliction to both of them, roared with a thrill of rapture in battle.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

tato viShaNNaM samavekShya sainyaM |
vibhiiShaNo buddhimataaM variShThaH |
uvaacha shaakhaamR^igaraajaviiraan |
naashvaasayannapratimairvachobhiH || 6-74-2

2. samavekShya = seeing; sarvam = the entire army; viShaNNam = looking worried; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; variShThaH = the best;buddhimataam = among the intelligent; tataH = then; uvaacha = spoke; aashvaasayan = consoling; shaakhaa mR^iga raajaviiraan = the warriors of Sugreeva the lord of monkeys; apratimaiH = matchless; vachobhiH = words.

Seeing the entire army looking worried, Vibhishana, the best among the intelligent ones, spoke the following matchless words, consoling the warriors of Sugreeva, the lord of monkeys:

braahmamastraM tadaa dhiimaanmaanayitvaa tu maarutiH |
vibhiiShaNavachaH shrutvaa hanUmaaMstamathaabraviit || 6-74-5

5. tataH = then; hanumaan = Hanuma; dhiimaan = the intelligent one; maarutiH = and the son of wind-god; maanayitvaa = honouring; braahmam astram = the missile of Brahma; shrutvaa = and hearing; vibhiiShaNa vachaH = the words of Vibhishana; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words.

Then, the intelligent Hanuma, the son of wind-god, paying honour to the missile presided over by Brahma and hearing the words of Vibhishana, spoke the following words:

sugriivama~NgadaM niilaM sharabhaM gandhamaadanam |
gavaakSham cha siShjeMNam cha vegadarshanamaahukam || 6-74-10
maindaM nalaM jyotimukhaM dvividaM panasaM tathaa |
vibhiiShaNo hanUmaaMshcha dadR^ishaate hataanraNe || 6-74-11

10; 11. vibhiShaNaH = Vibhishana; hanuumaamcha = and Hanuma; dadR^ishaate = saw; sugriivam = Sugreeva; aN^gadam = Angada; niilam = Nila; sharabham = Sharabha; gandhamaadanam = Gandhamadana; gavaakSham = Gavaksha; suSheNam cha = Sushena; vegadarshinamevacha = Vegadarshi; maindam = Mainda; nalam = Nala; jyotimukham = Jyotimukha; vaanaram chaapi = and a monkey called; dvividam = Dvivida; hataan = who were struck down; raNe = in battle.

Vibhishana and Hanuma saw Sugreeva, Angada, Nila, Sharabha, Gandhamadana, Gavaksha, Sushena, Vegadarshi, Mainda, Nala, Jyotimukha and a monkey called Dvivida, who were struck down on the battle-field.

svabhaavajarayaa yuktaM vR^iddhaM sharashataish chitam |
prajaapatisutaM viiraM shaamyantamiva paavakam || 6-74-14
dR^iShTvaa tamupasa~Ngamya paulastyo vaakyamabraviit |

14. dR^iShTvaa = looking at; prajaapati sutam Jambavan; the son of Brahma; yuktam = who was endowed with; svabhaava jarayaa = old age by nature; vR^iddham = an elderly person; chitam = looking conspicuous; shara shataiH = with hundreds of arrows; viiram = and a valiant with hundreds of arrows; viiram = and a valiant person; paavakam iva = looking like fire; shyamantam = which was extinguishing; paulastyaH = Vibhishana; sama bhisamkramya = approaching abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = the him; following words.

Looking at Jambavan, the son of Brahma, who was naturally bequeathed with old age, an elderly person, with his body conspicuous of hundreds of arrows and a valiant person looking like an extinguishing fire, Vibhishana approached him and spoke as follows:

a~njanaa suprajaa yena maatarishvaa cha nairR^ita |
hanUmaanvaanarashreShThaH praaNaandhaarayate kva chit || 6-74-18

18. suvrata = O Vibhishana; of good manners!; hanuman = (Does) Hanuma; vaanara shreShThaH = the foremost among monkeys; yena = because of whom; aN^janaa = Anjana (his mother); maatarishraacha = and the wind-god; suprajaaH = are his blessed parents; praaNaandharayate = holding his lives; kvachit = anywhere?

“O Vibhishana, of good manners! Does Hanuma, the foremost among monkeys, because of whom, Anjana (his mother) and the wind-god are his blessed parents survive, holding his life any where nearby?”

asmi~njiivati viire tu hatamapyahataM balam |
hanUmatyujjhitapraaNe jiivanto.api mR^itaa vayam || 6-74-22

22. asmin viire = If this brave Hanuma; jiivati = is surviving; balam = the (whole) army; hatamapi = even if killed; ahatam = is unhurt; hanuumati= If Hanuma; ujghitapraaNe = has given up his life; vayam = we; mR^itaaH = are dead; jiivantaH api = even though living.

“If that brave Hanuma is surviving, the whole army even if killed, is unhurt. On the other hand, if Hanuma has given up is life, we are all dead, even though living.”

shrutvaa hanumato vaakyaM tathaapi vyathitendriyaH |
punarjaatamivaatmaanaM sa mene R^ikShapu~NgavaH || 6-74-25

25. shrutvaa = hearing; vaakyam = the words; hanumataH = of Hanuman; plavagottamaH = Jambavan; the foremost among monkeys;vivyathitendriyaH = with perturbed organs of senses; manyate = considered; jaatamiva = to have born; aatmaanam = himself; punaH = again.

Hearing the voice of Hanuma, Jambavan, the foremost among monkeys, with perturbed senses, considered himself as though born again.

gatvaa paramamadhvaanamuparyupari saagaram |
himavantaM nagashreShThaM hanUmangantumarhasi || 6-74-29

29. hanuumaan = O Hanuma!; arhasi = you ought; gantum = to go; himavantam = to Himalaya; nagashreShTham = the foremost of mountains;gatvaa = by traveling; uparyupari = higher and higher over; paramam = the large; saagaram = ocean.

“O Hanuma! You ought to go to Himalaya, the foremost of mountains, by traveling higher and higher over the large ocean.”

tataH kaa~nchanamatyugramR^iShabhaM parvatottamam |
kailaasashikharaM chaapi drakShyasyariniShUdana || 6-74-30

30. ariniShuudana = O annihilator of enemies!; tataH = thereupon; drakShyasi = you will see; tatra = there; R^iShabham = Mount Rishabha;parvatottamam = the excellent mountain; kailaasa shikharam = and the peak of Kailasa; kaaN^chanam = of golden hue; atyugram = and very much powerful.

“O annihilator of enemies! Thereafter, you will see there the Mount Rishabha, the excellent mountain and the very much powerful peak of Kailasa, with a golden hue.”

mR^itasa~njiivaniiM chaiva vishalyakaraNiim api |
sauvarNakaraNiiM chaiva sandhaaniiM cha mahauShadhiim || 6-74-33

33. mR^ita sanjivaniimchaiva = (you can see) Mrita sanjiivani (capable of restoring the dead to life) and also; vishalyakaraNiim api = Vishalyakarani (capable of extracting weapons and healing all wounds inflicted by weapons); suvarNakaraNiimchaiva = Suvarna karani (restoring the body to its original complexion); samdhaaniimcha = and sandhani (capable of joining severed limbs or fractured bones); mahauShadhim = the great herb.

“You can see there, Mrita Sanjivani (capable of restoring the dead to life), Vishalyakarani (capable of extracting weapons and healing all wounds inflicted by weapons), Suvarnakarani (restoring the body to its original complexion) and Sandhani, the great herb (capable of joining severed limbs or fractured bone).”

shrutvaa jaambavato vaakyaM hanUmaanharipu~NgavaH |
aapUryata baloddharShaistoyavegairivaarNavaH || 6-74-35

35. shrutvaa = hearing; vaakyam = the words; jaambaataH = of Jamabvan; hanuman = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god;aapuuryata = was infused; baloddharShaiH = with animated strength; arNavaH iva = as the ocean; vaayuvegaiH = elevates with the force of the wind.

Hearing the words of Jambavan, Hanuma the son of wind-god was infused with animated strength, as the ocean gets animated with the force of the wind.

tasya peturnagaa bhUmau harivegaachcha jajvaluH |
shR^i~NgaaNi cha vyakiiryanta piiDitasya hanUmataa || 6-74-38

38. nagaaH = the trees; tasya = on that mountain; piiDitasya = pressed; hanuumataa = by Hanuma; petuH = fell; bhuumau = to the ground;jajvaluH cha = and caught fire; harivegaat = due to rapidity of Hanuma; shR^iN^gaaNi cha = its peaks also; vyashiiryanta = got broken.

The trees on that mountain, pressed by Hanuma, fell to the ground and caught fire due to rapidity of Hanuma. Its peaks also got broken.

pR^ithiviidharasa~Nkaasho nipiiDya dharaNiidharam |
pR^ithiviiM kShobhayaamaasa saarNavaaM maarutaatmajaH || 6-74-41

41. maarutaatmajaH = Hanuma; pR^ithiviidhara samkaashaH = like a mountain; nipiiDya = pressing hard; pR^ithiviidharam = the mountain;kShobhayaamaasapR^ithiviim saarNavaam = caused the earth along with the ocean to shake.

Pressing hard the mountain, Hanuma equal to a mountain, caused the earth along with the ocean to shake.

sa puchchhamudyamya bhuja~NgakalpaM |
vinamya pR^iShThaM shravaNe niku~nchya |
vivR^itya vaktraM vaDavaamukhaabham |
aapupluve vyomni sa chaNDavegaH || 6-74-49

49. udyamya = raising; puchchham = his tail; bhujaN^gakalpam = which resembled a serpent; vinamya = bending; pR^iShTham = his back;nikuchya = contracting; shravaNe = his ears; vivR^itya = and opening; vaktram = his mouth; ugram ba Dabaamukhaabham = which shore like a terrific submarine fire; saH = Hanuma; aapupluve = jumped; vyomni = into the sky; sachaN^Da vegaH = with a headlong speed.

Raising his tail which resembled on serpent, bending his back, contracting his ears and opening his month which shone like a terrific submarines-fire, Hanuma jumped into the sky, with a head long speed.

sa tau prasaaryoragabhogakalpau |
bhujau bhuja~NgaarinikaashaviiryaH |
jagaama meruM nagaraajamagryaM |
dishaH prakarShanniva vaayusuunuH || 6-74-51

51. prasaarya = stretching; bhujau = his arms; ugara bhogakalpau = looking like coils of serpents; saH vaayusuunuH = that Hanuma;bhujaN^gaarinikaasha viiryaH = vying with the prowess of hostile Garuda the eagle; prakarShinniva = as though he was drawing forth; dishaH = the four quarters; jagaama = headed towards; agryam shailam = the excellent mountain; nagaraajam = of Himalayas.

Stretching his arms, looking like coils of serpents, that Hanuma vying with the prowess of hostile Garuda the eagle, headed towards the excellent mountain of Himalayas, with gush as though he was drawing away the four quarters.

naanaaprasravaNopetaM bahukandaranirjharam |
shvetaabhrachayasa~NkaashaiH shikharaishchaarudarshanaiH || 6-74-57
shobhitaM vividhairvR^iktairagamatparvatottamam |

57. agamat = (Hanuman) went; parvatottamam = to Mount Himalaya; the foremost of mountains; shobhitam = embellished with;naanaaprasravaNapetam = various kinds of cascades; bahukandaranirjharam = many kinds of caves; mountain-streams; chaarudarshanaiH shikharaiH = and summits; shvetaabhrachaya samkaashe = resembling an assemblage of white clouds; vividhaiH = and many varieties; vR^ikShaiH = of trees.

Hanuma went to Mount Himalaya, the foremost of mountains, embellished with various kinds of cascades, many kinds of caves, mountain-streams and summits resembling an assemblage of white clouds as also many kinds of trees.

sa brahmakoshaM rajataalayaM cha |
shakraalayaM rudrasharapramokSham |
hayaananaM brahmashirashcha diiptaM |
dadarsha vaivasvata ki~NkarAMsh cha || 6-74-59

59. saH = he; dadarsha = saw; brahmakosham = the abode of Brahma the lord of creation; rajataalayamcha = Kailasa the abode of Shiva the lord of dissolution; shakraalayam = the abode of Indra the lord of celestials; rudrasharapramokSham = arrow-discharging place of Rudra (a figure of half-male and half-female born from Brhama’s forehead); hayaananam = the worshipping place of Hayagriva; the horse-faced form of Vishnu; diiptam = the shining; brahmashiraH cha = place at which Brahma’s head fell down; vaivasvata kimkaraamshcha = the sun-god and Kimkaras.

He saw the abode of Brahma the lord of creation, Kailasa the abode of Shiva the lord of dissolution, the abode of Indra the lord of celestials, the arrow-discharging place of Rudra, the worshipping place of Hayagriva, the horse-faced form of Vishnu, the shining place at which Brahma’s head fell down, the sun-god and Kimkaras.

sa yojanasahasrANi samatiitya mahaakapiH |
divyauShadhidharaM shailaM vyacharanmaarutaatmajaH || 6-74-63

63. saH maarutaatmajaH = that Hanuma; mahaakapiH = the great monkey; samatiitya = crossing; yojana sahasraaNi = thousands of Yojanas;vyacharat = walked around; shailam = the mountain; divyauShadhidharam = possessing heavenly herbs.

That Hanuma, the great monkey, having crossed thousands of yojanas, walked around that mountain, searching for the heavenly herbs.

mahauShadhyastu taaH sarvaastasminparvatasattame |
viGYAyArthinamAyAntaM tato jagmuradarshanam || 6-74-64

64. viJNaaya = knowing; tataH = then; arthinam = that somebody who wants them; aayaantam = was coming; sarvaaH = all; mahauShadhyaH = the distinguished herbs; tasmin parvatottame = on that excellent mountain; tataH = thereafter; jagmuH = attained; adarshanam = disappearance.

Knowing then that somebody was coming in search of them, all the distinguished herbs on that mountain disappeared from Hanuma’s view.

kimetadevaM suvinishchitaM te |
yadraaghave naasi kR^itaanukampaH |
pashyaadya madbaahubalaabhibhuuto
vikiirNamaatmaanamatho nagendra || 6-74-66

66. nagendra = O prince of mountains!; suvinishchitam kim = Is it quite certain; te = to you; evam = thus; etat = here; kR^itaanukapaH na asi iti yat = that you have not shown any compassion; raaghave = for Rama?’ atho = If it is so; madbaahubalaabhibhuutaH = overcome by the strength of my arms; pashya = find; aatmaanam = yourself; vikiirovam = shattered to pieces; adya = today.

“O prince of mountains! Is it quite sure that you have not shown any compassion for Rama? If it is so, overcome by the strength of my arms; find yourself shattered to pieces today.”

sa taM samutpaaTya khamutpapaata |
vitraasya lokaansasuraansurendraan |
saMstuuyamaanaH khacharairanekair |
jagaama vegaadgaruDograviiryaH || 6-74-68

68. samutpaaTya = having uprooted; tam = that mountain; vitraasya = frightening; lokaan = the worlds; sasuraasurendraan = including the leaders of celestials and demons inhabiting them samstunyamaanah = and being praised; anekaiH = by many; khacharaiH = aerial beings; utpapaata = (Hanuma) sprang up; kham = into the sky; jagaama vegaat = and proceeded speedily; garuDogravegaH = with the terrible speed of Garuda the eagle.

Having uprooted that mountain, frightening the worlds together with the leaders of celestials and demons inhabiting them and being praised by many aerial beings, Hanuma sprang up into the sky and proceeded expeditiously with the terrible speed of Garuda the eagle.

tato mahaatmaa nipapaata tasmi~n |
shailottame vaanarasainyamadhye |
haryuttamebhyaH shirasAbhivAdya |
vibhiiShaNaM tatra cha sasvaje saH || 6-74-72

72. tataH = thereupon; mahaatmaa = the great souled Hanuma; nipapaata = descended; vaanarasainyamadhye = in the middle of that army of monkeys; shailottame = on that prince of mountains (Trikuta); abhivaadya = having offered his salutation; shirasaa = with his head sent low;haryuttamebhyaH = to the illustrious monkeys; tatra = there; saH = he; sasvaje cha = embraced; vibhiiShaNam = Vibhishana.

Thereupon, the great souled Hanuma descended on that prince of mountains (Trikuta) in the midst of that army of monkeys. Having offered salutation to the illustrious monkeys there with his head bent low, he then embraced Vibhishana

taavapyubhau maanuSharaajaputrau |
taM gandhamaaghraaya mahauShadhiinaam |
babhuuvatustatra tadaa vishalyaa |
uttasthuranye cha haripraviiraaH || 6-74-73

73. aaghraaya = by inhaling; tam gandham = that fragrance; mahauShadhiinaam = of those great herbs; ubhau = both; tau = those;maanuSharaajaputrau = sons of Dasaratha; tatra tadaa = then and there; babhuuvatuH = became; vishalyau = healed of their wounds; anye = other;haripraviiraashcha = warriors of monkeys; uttasthuH = rose up.

By inhaling that fragrance of those great herbs, both Rama and Lakshamana became healed of their wounds then and there. Other monkey-warriors rose up.

yadaaprabhR^iti laN^kaayaaM yudhyane hariraakShasaaH |
tadaaprabhR^iti maanaarthmaajJNayaa raavaNasya cha || 6-74-75
ye hanyante raNe tatra raakShasaaH kapikuJNjaraiH |
hataa hataastu kShipyante sarva eva tu saagare || 6-74-76

75; 76. yathaa prabhR^iti = from the day; hariraakShasaaH = the monkeys and demons; yudhyanti = began to fight; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka;tadaa prabhR^iti = from that day onwards; aaJNayaa = under the orders; raavaNasya = of Ravana; ye raakShasaaH sarve evatu = all those demons;hanyante = who were being killed; kapikuN^jaraiH = by the foremost of monkeys; kShipyante = were being thrown away; saagare = in the ocean;hataaH hataaH = as and when killed; maanaarthe = merely for the sake of honour.

From the day the monkeys and demons began to fight in Lanka, from that day onwards, under the orders of Ravana, all those demons, who were being killed by the foremost of monkeys were being thrown away into the sea as and when they were killed, merely or the sake of honour (so that their number may not be known to the monkeys).

tato harirgandhavahaatmajastu |
tamoShadhiishailamudagraviiryaH |
ninaaya vegaaddhimavantameva
punashcha raameNa samaajagaama ||6-74-77

71. aalambya = taking hold; raakShasam balam = of the army of demons; visrastakesha vasanam = whose hair and raiments were kept in order with difficulty; vimukta kavachadhvajam = and whose armours and standards were thrown away; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; paryavaarayan = surrounded them on all sides.

Then, Hanuma the son of wind-god, with a great speed, carried away that mountain of herbs quickly back to the mountains of Himalayas and again joined Rama.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -67/68/69/70

January 13, 2014

atha vR^ikShaan mahaakaayaaH saanuuni sumahaanti cha |
vaanaraastuurNamudyamya kumbhakarNamabhidravan || 6-67-4

4. udyamya = lifting up; vR^ikSaan = the trees; sumahaanti saanuuni = and very large mountain-tops; mahaakaayaaH vaandraaH = the large-bodied monkeys; atha = thereupon; abhidravan = ran towards; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; tuurNam = briskly.

Lifting up trees and very large mountain-rocks, the large-bodied monkeys thereupon briskly ran towards Kumbhakarna.

ShoDashaaShTau cha dasha cha viMshattriMshattathaiva cha |
parikShipya cha baahubhyaaM khaadanvi paridhaavati || 6-67-7
bhakShayan bhR^ishasaMkruddho garuDaH pannagaaniva |

7. saH bhR^isha samkruddhaH = that highly enraged Kumbhakarna; parikSipya = putting (in his mouth); shoDosha = (as many as) sixteen;aSTaucha = eight; dashacha = ten; tathaiva = and even; vimshat = twenty; trimshat = or thirty; baahubhyaam = by his hands; khaadan = and devouring them; garuDah iva = like Garuda the mythical bird; shakSayan = devouring; pannagaan = the serpents; paridhaavati = ran about the battlefield.

That highly enraged Kumbhakarna, putting in his mount, (as many as) sixteen or eight or ten or even twenty or thirty monkeys by his hands and devouring them like. Garuda the mythical bird devouring the serpents in lots, ran about the battle-field.

hanuumaan shailashR^iN^gaaNi vR^ikShaaMshcha vividhaan dhrumaan || 6-67-15
vavarSha kumbhakarNasya shirasyambaramaasthitaH |

15. aasthitaH = staying in; ambaram = the sky; hanuumaan = Hanuma; vavarSa = showered; shailashR^iN^gaaNi = mountain-tops; shilaashcha = rocks; vividhaan drumaan = and various types of trees; kumbhakarNasya shirasi = on Kumbhakarna’s head.

Staying in the sky, Hanuma showered mountain-tops, rocks and various types of trees on Kumbhakarna’s head.

sa kumbhakarNam kupito jaghaana |
vegena shailottamabhiimakaayam |
sa chukShubhe tena tadaabhibuuto |
medaardragaatro rudhiraavasiktaH || 6-67-18

18. kupitaH = the enraged; saH = Hanuma; jaghaana = struck; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; shailottama bhiimakaayam = possessing a magnificent body looking like the most elevated mountain; vegena = rapidly; abhibhuutaH = attacked; tena = by him; saH = that Kumbhakarna;chukSubhe = was stumbled; rudhiraavasiktaH = with a sprinkling of blood; medaardragaatraH = and with his limbs succulent with flesh.

The enraged Hanuma struck with violence Kumbhakarna, who was endowed with a magnificent body and looking like the most elevated mountain. Thus attacked by Hanuma, Kumbhakarna was stumbled with a sprinkling of blood and with his limbs succulent with flesh.

tadaapatantaM samprekShye muShTinaabhijaghaana ha |
muShTiprahaaraabhihatam tachchhailaagram vyashiiryata || 6-67-23
savisphulimgam sajvaalaM nipapaata mahiitale |

23. samprekSya = seeing; aapatantam = that mountain-top befalling on him; tadaa abhijaghaana ha = (Kumbhakarna) then struck it; muSTinaa = with his fist; muSTiprahaaraabhihatam = struck by the blow of the fist; tat = that; shailaagram = mountain-top; vyashiiryata = was burst into pieces;nipapaata = and fallen down; mahiitale = on the ground; sa visphulingam = with sparks of fire; sajvaalam = and blaze.

Seeing that mountain-top befalling on him, Kumbhakarna then struck it with his fist. By that strike of the fist, that mountain-top was burst into pieces and fallen down on the ground, with sparks of fire and blaze.

muShTinaa sharabham hatvaa jaanunaa niilamaahave || 6-67-28
aajaghaana gavaakShaM cha talenendraripustadaa |
paadenaabhyahanatkR^iddha starasaa gandhamaadanam || 6-67-29

28; 29. tadaa = then; kruddhaH = the enraged; indraripuH = Kumbhakarna; the enemy of Indra; aahave = in battle; hatvaa = beating; sharabham = Sharabha; muSTinaa = with his fist; niilaam = and Neela; jaanunaa = with his knee; aajaghaana = struck; gavaakSam = Gavaksha; talena = with a palm of his hand; abhyahanat = and struck; gandhamaadanam = Gandhamadana; paadena = with his feet; tarosaa = violently.

Then, in battle, the enraged Kumbhakarna, the enemy of Indra, beating Sharabha with his fist and Neela with his knee, struck Gavaksha with a palm of his hand and struck Gandhamadana violently with his feet.

taM nakhairdashanaishchaapi muShTibhirjaanubhistathaa |
kumbhakarNaM mahaakaayaM te jaghnuH plavagarShabhaaH || 6-67-33

33. mahaabaahum = the mighty armed; plavagarSabhaaH = excellent monkeys; nijaghnuH = encountered; tam kumbhakarNam = that Kumbhakarna; nakhaiH = with their nails; dashanaishchaapi = teeth; muSTibhiH = fists; tathaa = and; baahubhiH = arms.

Those mighty armed excellent monkeys encountered that Kumbhakarna with their nails, teeth, fists and arms.

anekasho vadhyamaanaaH kumbhakarNena vaanaraaH |
raaghavam sharaNam jagmurvyathitaaH khinnachetasaH || 6-67-42

42. vadhyamaanaaH = while being killed; kumbhakarNena = by Kumbhakarna; anekashaH = in many ways; vyathitaaH = the agitated; vaanaraaH= monkeys; sharaNam jagmuH = sought refuge; raaghavam = in Rama; khinnachetasaH = with distressed minds.

While Kumbhakarna was destroying them in many ways, the agitated monkeys sought refuge in Rama, with their distressed minds.

ta maapatantam buddhvaa tu yuddhamaargavishaaradaH |
laaghavaanmochayaamaasa balavaan vaanararShabhaH || 6-67-48

48. buddhvaa = knowing; tam that spike; aapatantam = to be falling on him; balavaan = the mighty; vaanarSabhaH = Angada the chief of monkeys; yuddha maarga vishaaradaH = who was skilled in war-fare; mochayaamaasa = avoided it; laaghavaat = with his alacrity.

Knowing that the spike is going to fall on him, the mighty Angada, the chief of the monkeys, who was skilled in war-fare, avoided it with his alacrity.

sa parvataagramutkShipya samaavidhya mahaakapiH |
abhidudraava vegena kumbhakarNaM mahaabalam || 6-67-53

53. utkSipya = uplifting; samaavidhye = and tightly holding; parvataagram = a mountain-top; mahaabalaH = the mighty; saH = Sugreeva;abhidudraava = ran; mahaabalam = towards the mighty; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; vegena = with speed.

Uplifting and tightly holding a mountain-top, the mighty Sugreeva ran towards the sturdy Kumbhakarna with speed.

prajaapatestu pautrastvam tathaivarkSharajaHsutaH |
dhR^itipauruShasampannaH kasmaadgarjasi vaanara || 6-67-59

59. vaanara = O monkey!; tvam = you are; pautraH = the grand son; prajaapate = of Lord Brahma; tathaiva = and even; R^ikSa raajaH sutaH = the son of Riksharaja (sprung from the yawn of Brahama); dhR^itipauruSasampannaH = endowed with firmness and valour; kasmaat = why; garjasi = do you roar?

“O monkey! You are the grandson of Lord Brahma and even the son of Riksharaja (sprung from the yawn of Brahma) endowed with firmness and valour. Why do you roar?”

sa shailashR^iN^gaabhihatash chukopa |
nanaada kopaachcha vivR^itya vaktram |
vyaavidhya shuulam cha taDitprakaashaM |
chikShepa haryR^ikShapatervadhaaya || 6-67-62

62. shailashR^iN^gaabhihataH = struck by the mountain-top; saH = that Kumbhakarna; chukopa = was enraged; nanaada = and roared; vivR^itya= widely opening; vaktram = his mouth; roSaat = with anger; vyaavidhya = holding firmly; shuulam = the spike; taDitprakaasham = which was shining like a lighting; chikSepa = to hurled it; vadhaaya = for killing; haryR^ikSapatiH = Sugreeva; the king of monkeys and bears.

Struck by the mountain-top, that Kumbhakarna was enraged and roared with his mouth wide open with anger. Holding firmly the spike, which was emitting a flash of lightning, he hurled it to kill Sugreeva, the king of monkeys and bears.

babhuuvaatha paritrasto raakShaso vimukho.abhavat |
simhanaadam cha te chakruH prahR^iShTaa vanagocharaaH || 6-67-66
maarutiM puujayaa.nchakrurdR^iShTvaa shuulam tathaagatam |

66. atha = then; paritrastaH = the frightened; raakSasaH = demon; abhavat = became; vimukhaH = down cast; te = those; vanagocharaaH = monkeys; prahR^iSTaaH = were rejoiced; chakruH = and made; simhanaadam = a lion’s roar; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; shuulam = the spike; tathaagatam = in such a (broken) condition; puujayaamchakruH = (they) adored; maarutim = Hanuma.

Then, the frightened Kumbhakarna became down-cast. Those monkeys were rejoiced and made a lion’s roar. Seeing the fate of spike in such a broken condition, they adored Hanuma.

tatastamaadaaya tadaa sa mene |
hariindramindropamamindraviiryaH |
asminhR^ite sarvamidam hR^itaM syaat |
saraaghavam sainyamitiindrashatruH || 6-67-72

72. aadaaya = having taken; tam = that; hariindram = Sugreeva; indropamam = looking like Idnra; saH = that Kumbhakarna; indrashatruH = the adversary of Indra; indraviiryaH = and having Indra’s prowess; mene = thought; iti = that; asmin hate = if he is killed; sarvam idam sainyam = all this army; saraaghavam = including Rama; syaat = becomes; hatam = killed.

While taking away that Sugreeva looking like Indra, Kumbhakarna the adversary of Indra and having the prowess of Indra, thought, “If he is killed, all this army including Rama gets destroyed.”

ayaM muhuurtaatsugriivo labdhasamjJNo mahaahave |
aatmano vaanaraaNaam cha yatpathyaM tatkariShyati || 6-67-79

79. labdhasamJNaH = regaining his consciousness; muhuurtaat = within a moment; mahaahave = in this great battle; ayam = this; sugreevaH = Sugreeva; kariSyati = will do; tat = that; yat = which; pathyam = will be suitable; aatmanaH = for him; vaanaraanaam cha = and for his monkeys.

“Regaining his consciousness within a moment in this great battle, this Sugreeva will do what is good for himself and for his monkeys.”

tataH sa samjJNaamupalabhya kR^ichchhraa |
dbaliiyasastasya bhujaantarasthaH |
avekShamaaNaH puraraajamaargaM |
vichintayaamaasa muhurmahaatmaa || 6-67-85

85. mahaatmaa = the great souled; saH = Sugreeva; bhujaantarasya = who was interposed; between the shoulders; tasya baliiyasaH = of that mighty Kumbhakarna; upalabhya = regaining; samJNaam = his consciousness; kR^ichchhaat = with difficulty; aveykSamaaNaH = and observing; pura raajamaargam = the royal highway of the city; muhuH = repeatedly; vichintayaamaasa = thought (as follows):

The great souled Sugreeva, who was interposed between Kumbhakarna’s shoulders, regaining his consciousness with great difficulty and observing the royal highway of the city, repeatedly thought (as follows):

shataani sapta chaaShTau cha vi.nshattri.nshattathaiva cha |
sampariShvajya bahubhyaam khaadanviparidhaavati || 6-67-99

99. sampariSvajya = grasping; shataani = a hundred; sapta cha = a seven; aSTaucha = an eight; vimshat = a twenty; tathaiva cha = and; trimshat = a thirty; baahubhyaam = with his arms; khaadan = (he) was devouring (them); viparidhaavati = and running about (in the battle-field).

Grasping a hundred, a seven, an eight, a twenty and a thirty with his arms, Kumbhakarna was devouring the monkeys and running about in the battle-field.

sa kumbhakarNasya sharaa~nsharIre sapta vIryavaan |
nichakhaanaadade chaanyaanvisasarja cha lakShmaNaH || 6-67-102

102. viiryavaan = the valiant; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; nichakhaana = pierced; sapta = seven; sharaan = arrows; shariire = into the body;kumbhakarNasya = of Kumbhakarna; aadade = took; anyaani = some more arrows; visarjacha = and discharged them also.

The valiant Lakshmana pierced seven arrows into the body of Kumbhakarna. He took some more arrows and released them too.

adya tvayaaham saumitre balenaapi paraakramaiH |
toShito gantumichchhaami tyaamanujJNaapya raaghavam || 6-67-110

110. saumitre = O Lakshmana!; adya = today; aham = I; toSitaH = am gratified; tvayaa = by you; balena api = by way of your strength;paraakramaiH = and abilities; tvaam anuJNaapya = taking leave of you; ichchhami = I desire; gantum = to go; raaghavam = to Rama.

“O Lakshmana! Today, I am gratified by your strength and abilities. Taking leave of you, I desire to march forward towards Rama.”

yastvaM shakraadibhirviirairasahyaH praapya pauruSham |
tatsatyam naanyathaa viira dR^iShTaste.adya paraakramaH || 6-67-114
eSha daasharathii raamastiShThatyadririvaachalaH |

114. viira = O brave demon!; yaH tvam = whatever you (say); raapya = (that) obtaining; pauruSam = valour; shakraadibhiH viiraiH = the heroes like Indra and others; asahyaH = feel unbearable; sarvam = all; tat = that; na = is not; anyathaa = otherwise; satyam = (it is) true; te = your;paraakramaH = prowess; dR^iSTaH = has been seen; adya = now; eSaH raamaH = this Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; tiSThati = is standing; achalaH = immovable; adriH iva = like a mountain.

“O brave demon! You are telling that while you show your prowess, the heroes like Indra and others feel unbearable; it is true. Just now, I have seen your prowess. But, see Rama the son of Dasaratha, standing here unmoving like a mountain.”

atha daasharathii raamo raudramastraM prayojayan |
kumbhakarNasya hR^idaye sasarja nishitaan sharaan || 6-67-117

117. atha = thereupon; raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; prayojan = employing; astram = a spell (used to charm arrows);raudram = called Raudra; sasarja = discharged; nishitaan = sharp; sharaan = arrows; kumbhakarNasya hR^idaye = into Kumbhakarna’s chest.

Thereupon, Rama, the son of Dasaratha, employing a spell (used to charm arrows) called Raudra, discharged sharp arrows into Kumbhakarna’s chest.

a baaNairatividdhaaN^gaH kShatajena samukShitaH || 6-67-122
rudhiram parisusraava giriH prasraavaNam yathaa |

122. saH = that Kumbhakarna; atividdhaaNgaaH = with his body struck fiercely; baaNaiH = by arrows; samukSitaH = and bathed; kSatajena = in blood; pari susraava = poured forth; rudhiram = blood; giriH yathaa = even as a mountain (would pour forth); prasravaNam = a cascade.

That Kumbhakarna, with his body struck fiercely by arrows and bathed in blood, poured forth blood, even as a mountain would pour forth a cascade.

naivaayam vaanaraanraajanna vijaanaati raakShasaan || 6-67-129
mattaH shoNitagandhena svaan paraaMshchaiva khaadati |

129. raajan = O King!; ayam = he; naiva vijaanaati = is not recognizing; vaanaraan = the monkeys; na = nor; raakSasaan = the demons; mattaH shoNita gandhena = intoxicated with the smell of blood; khaadate = he is devouring; svaan = his own persons; paraamshchaiva = and others even.

“O king! He is not able to recognize who the monkeys are and who the demons are. Intoxicated with the smell of blood, he is devouring his own persons and also others.”

tasya tadvachanam shrutvaa raajaputrasya dhiimataH || 6-67-132
te samaaruruhurhR^iShTaaH kumbhakarNaM plavamgamaaH |

132. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasya dhiimataH raajaputrasya = of that intelligent Lakshmana; te plavangamaaH = those monkeys; hR^iSTaaH = were rejoiced; samaaruruhuH = and mounted on; kumbhakarNam = (the body) of Kumbhakarna.

Hearing those words of that intelligent Lakshmana, those monkeys were rejoiced and mounted on the body of Kumbhakarna.

sa vaanaragaNaistaistu vR^itaH paramadurjayaH |
lakShmaNaanucharo raamaH sampratasthe mahaabalaH || 6-67-138

138. saH mahaabalaH viiraH = that mighty and heroic Rama; parama durjayaH = who was highly unconquerable; lakSmaNaanucharaH = accompanied by Lakshmana; sampratasthe = duly marched forward; vR^itaH = surrounded; taiH vaanaragaNaiH = by those troops of monkeys.

That mighty and heroic Rama, who was highly unconquerable, accompanied by Lakshmana, duly marched forward, surrounded by those troops of monkeys.

jihvayaa parilihyantam sR^ikkiNii shoNitokShitam |
mR^idnantam vaanaraaniikam kaalaantakayamopamam || 6-67-142

142. (Rama saw that Kumbhakarna) parilihyantam = who was licking; sR^ikkiNii = the corners of his mouth; shoNitokSite = which were bathed with blood; mR^idnantam = trampling down; vaanaraaniikam = the army of monkeys; kaalaantaka yamopanaam = and resembling Yama in the form of all-destroying time.

Rama saw that Kumbhakarna, who was licking the corners of his mouth which were bathed in blood, all they way trampling the monkeys and resembling Yama in the form of all-destroying time.

naahamn viraadho vijJNeyo na kabandhaH kharo na cha |
na vaalii na cha maariichaH kumbhakarNo.ahamaagataH || 6-67-149

149. aham = I; na viJNeyaH = am not to be considered; viraadhaH = as Viradha; na = now as; kabandhaH = Kabandha; na cha = nor as; kharaH = Khara; na vaalii = nor as Vali; na cha maariichaH = nor as Maricha; Kumbhakarna = It is Kumbhakarna; samaagataH = who arrived here.

‘I am neither to be considered as Viradha nor Kabandha nor Khara nor Vali nor Maricha. It is Kumbhakarna who arrived here.”

yaiH saayakaiH saalavaraa nikR^ittaa |
vaalii hato vaanarapu~Ngavash cha |
te kumbhakarNasya tadaa shariiraM |
vajropamaa na vyathayaaM prachakruH || 6-67-154

154. yaiH saayakaiH = by which arrows; saala varaaH = excellent Sala trees; nikR^ittaah = were chopped off; valii = and Vali; vaanara pungavaH= the foremost among monkeys; hataH = was killed; te = those arrows; tadaa = then; na vyathayaamprakruH = could not torment; kumbhakarNasya shariiram = Kumbhakarna’s body; vajropamam = which can be compared to a thunderbolt.

Those arrows, which chopped off the Sala trees and killed Vali the foremost of monkeys, could not torment Kumbhakarna’s body which was like a thunderbolt.

sa tasya baahum saha saalavR^ikShaM |
samudyataM pannagabhogakalpam |
aindraastrayuktena jahaara raamo |
baaNena jaambuunadachitritena || 6-67-161

161. baaNena = by his arrow; jaambuunada chitritena = which was made variegated by gold; aindraastrayuktena = and furnished with a mystic spell of Indra used for charming it saH raamaH = that Rama; jaghaana = struck; baahum = his arm; pannagabhogakalpam = appearing like the coil of a serpent; samudyatam sataalavR^ikSam = along with his uprooted palm-tree.

By his arrow, which was made variegated by gold and furnished with a mystic spell of Indra used for charming it, Rama chopped off Kumbhakarna’s remaining arm, appearing like the coil of a serpent along with his uprooted palm-tree.

nikR^ittabaahurvinikR^ittapaado |
vidaarya vaktra.n vaDavaamukhaabham |
dudraava raamam sahasaabhigarjan |
raahuryathaa chandramivaantarikShe || 6-67-165

165. vidaarya = widely opening; vaktram = his mouth; vaDavaamukhaabham = like the mouth of a submarine fire; abhigarjan = and roaring;nikR^ittabaahuH = Kumbhakarna; whose arms were chopped off; vinikR^itta paadaH = and whose feet were cut off; sahasaa = quickly; dudraava = ran;raamam = towards Rama; raahuryatha = like Rahu; the seizer-demon; chandramiva = going to seize the moon; antarikSe = in the sky.

Widely opening his mouth like the mouth of a submarine fire and roaring, Kumbhakarna whose arms and feet were cut off, ran (with thighs) quickly towards Rama, like Rahu the seizer-demon going to seize the moon in the sky.

sa tanmahaaparvatakuuTasaMnibhaM |
suvR^ittadaMShTraM chalachaarukuNDalam |
chakarta rakSho.adhipateH shirastadaa |
yathaiva vR^itrasya puraa purandaraH || 6-67-170

170. saH = that Rama; chakarta = slashed; rakSodhipateH shiraH = Kumbhakarna’s head; mahaaparvata kuuTa samnibham = which was looking like a huge mountain-peak; suvR^itta damSTram = having well-rounded tusks; chalachaarukuN^Dalam = and with charming and quivering ear-rings;yathaiva = as like; puramdaraH = Indra the destroyer of strong-holds; puraa = in the past (chopped off); vR^ittasya = the head of Vritra; the demon of darkness and drought.

That Rama slashed Kumbhakarna’s head, which was looking like a huge mountain-peak, having well-rounded tusks and with charming and quivering ear-rings, as like Indra the destroyer of strong-holds, in the past, chopped off the head of Vritra, the demon of darkness and drought.

tasmirhate braahmaNadevashatrau |
mahaabale samyati kumbhakarNe |
chachaala bhuurbhuumidharaash cha sarve |
harShaachcha devaastumulaM praNeduH || 6-67-174

174. tasmin = (While) that; mahaabale = mighty; kumbhakarNe = Kumbhakarna; braahmaNa devashatrau = the enemy of brahmanas and celestials; hate = was killed; samyati = in battle; bhuuH = the earth; chchaala = shook; sarve = all; bhuumidharaashcha = the mountains too; (shook);devaaH cha = even the celestials; tumulam vineduH = raised tumultuous roar; harSaat = with joy.

While that mighty Kumbhakarna, the enemy of brahmanas and celestials was killed in battle, the earth and mountains shook. Even the celestials raised a tumultuous roar with joy.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

shrutvaa vinihatam samkhye kumbha karNam mahaa balam |
raavaNaH shoka samtapto mumoha ca papaata ca || 6-68-6

6. shrutvaa = hearing; mahaabalam kumbhakarNam = (that) the mighty Kumbhakarna; vinihatam = was killed; samkhye = in battle; raavaNaH = Ravana; shoka samtaptaH = was tormented with grief; mumohacha = fainted; papaata cha = and fell too.

Hearing that the mighty Kumbhakarna was killed in battle, Ravana was tormented with grief and fell down, fainted.

haa viira ripu darpaghna kumbha karNa mahaa bala |
shatru sainyam prataapya ekaH kva maam samtyajya gacchasi || 6-68-10

10. haa = alas!; viira = O hero; ripudarpaghna = destroying the pride of enemies!; mahaabala kumbhakarNa = O mighty Kumbhakarna! maam vihaaya = leaving me behind; tvam = you; yattaH asi = have gone; daivaat = by divine will; yama saadanam = to the abode of Yama the lord of death.

“Alas! O hero, destroying the pride of enemies! O mighty Kumbhakarna! Leaving me behind, you have gone by divine will to the abode of Yama the lord of death.”

katham evam vidho viiro deva daanava darpahaa |
kaala agni pratimo hi adya raaghaveNa raNe hataH || 6-68-13

13. katham = how; evam vidhaH = such; viiraH = a hero; devadaanava darpahaa = who destroyed the pride of celestials and demons; kaalaagni pratimaH = as also who was an image of fire that was to destroy the world; hataH = was killed; raaghaveNa = by Rama; raNe = in battle; adya = today?

“How such a hero, who destroyed the pride of celestials and demons, as also who was an image of fire that was to destroy the world, was killed by Rama today in battle?”

raajyena na asti me kaaryam kim kariShyaami siitayaa |
kumbha karNa vihiinasya jiivite na asti me ratiH || 6-68-17

17. me = to me; naasti = there is nothing; kaaryam = to be done; raajyena = with a kingdom; kim kariSyaami = what shall I do; siitaayaa = with Seetha?; me = to me; kumbhakarNa hiinasya = bereft of Kumbhakarna; naasti = there is no; matiH = intention; jiivite = to live.

“I have nothing to do with a kingdom and what shall I do with Seetha? I have no intention to live, bereft of Kumbhakarna.”

tad idam maam anupraaptam vibhiiShaNa vacaH shubham |
yad aGYaanaan mayaa tasya na gR^ihiitam mahaatmanaH || 6-68-21

21. yat = which words; tasya mahaatmanaH = of that great souled Vibhishana; na gR^ihiitam = were not accepted; mayaa = by me; aJNaanaat = due to ignorance; tat = such; idam = of these; shubham = auspicious; vibhiiSaNavachaH = words of vibhishana; anupraaptam = have come up to; maam= me.

“Those words of that great-souled Vibhishana, which I did not accept due to ignorance, have come true.”

iti bahu vidham aakula antar aatmaa |
kR^ipaNam atiiva vilapya kumbha karNam |
nyapatad atha dasha aanano bhR^isha |
stamanujam indra ripum hatam viditvaa || 6-68-24

24. iti = Having htus; vilapya = lamented; atiiva kR^ipaNam = very much piteously; bahuvidham = in various ways; viditvaa = on coming to know;kumbhakarNam = (that) Kumbhakarna; tam anujam = that younger brother; indraripum = the enemy of Indra; hatam = having been killed; dashaananaH= Ravana; the ten-headed demon; aakulaantaraatmaa = whose inner feelings were agitated; nyapatat.api = even sank down; bhR^ishaartaH = extremely disturbed.

Having thus lamented very much piteously in various ways on coming to know that Kumbhakarna, his younger brother and the enemy of Indra having been killed, Ravana the ten-headed demon, whose inner feelings were agitated, even sank down, extremely disturbed.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

nuunam tribhuvanasya api paryaaptas tvam asi prabho|
sa kasmaat praakR^ita;iva shokasya aatmaanam iidR^isham || 6-69-3

3. prabho = O Lord!; tvam = you; paryaaptaH asi = are capable (of conquering); tribhuvanasya api = even the three words; kasmaat = why;iidR^isham saH = are you as such; shochasi = lamenting; aatmaanam = about yourself; praakR^itaH iva = as a common person?

“O Lord! You are capable of conquering even the three worlds. Why are you, as such, lamenting about yourself, as a common person?”

shambaro deva raajena narako viShNunaa yathaa|
tathaa adya shayitaa raamo mayaa yudhi nipaatitaH|

7. nipaatitaH = beaten down; mayaa = by me; yathaa tathaa = as; shambaraH = Shambara; devarajaajena = by Indra; narakaH = and as Naraka;viSNu naa = by Vishnu; yudhi; in battle; adya = today; raamaH = Rama; shayitaa = will be lain down; mayaa = by me.

“Beaten down by me, as Shambara by Indra and Naraka* by Vishnu, I will lay down Rama today in battle.”

sa putraan sampariShvajya bhuuShayitvaa ca bhuuShaNaiH |
aashiirbhisH ca prashastaabhiH preShayaam aasa samyuge || 6-69-15

15. sampariSvajya = embracing; putraan = his sons; bhuuSayitvaacha = embellishing them; bhuuSaNaiH = with ornaments; prashastaabhiH aashiirbhiH = and blessing them profusely; saH = Ravana; preSayaamaasa = sent them; raNe = to battle.

Embracing his sons, embellishing them with ornaments and blessing them profusely, Ravana sent them to battle.

trishiraashcaatikaayashcha devaantakanaraantakau |
mahodaramahaapaarshvau nirjagmuH kaalachoditaaH || 6-69-19

19. trishiraashcha = Trishira; atikaayashcha = Atikaya; devaantaka naraantakau = Devantaka; Narantaka; Mahodara mahaapaarshvau = Mahodara and Mahaparshva; kaala choditaaH = under the clout of destiny; nirjagmuH = set out.

Trishira, Atikaya, Devantaka, Narantaka, Mahodara and Mahaparshva, under the clout of destiny; set out for the battle.

atikaayo api tejasvii raakShasa indra sutas tadaa |
aaruroha ratha shreShTham shreShThaH sarva dhanuShmataam || 6-69-25

25. tadaa = then; atikaayaH = Atikaya; atitejasvii = having very fiery energy; raakSasendra sutaH = the son of Ravana; shreSThaH = and the foremost; sarvadhanuSmataam = among the wielders of bow; aaruroha = mounted; ratha shreSTham = an excellent chariot.

Then, Atikaya, having very fiery energy, the son of Ravana and the foremost among the wielders of bow, mounted an excellent chariot.

te abhiniShkramya muditaa raakShasa indraa mahaa balaaH || 6-69-39
dadR^ishur vaanara aniikam samudyata shilaa nagam |

39. te = those; mahaabalaaH = mighty; raakSasendraH = leaders of demons; abhiniSkramya = having set out; muditaa = were delighted and;dadR^ishuH = saw vaanaraaniikam = the army of monkeys; samudyata shilaayudham = having uplifted rocks as their weapons.

Those mighty leaders of demons, having set out, were delighted to see the army of monkeys having uplifted rocks as their weapons.

te paadapa shilaa shailaisH cakrur vR^iShTim anuttamaam |
baaNa oghair vaaryamaaNaasH ca harayo bhiima vikramaaH || 6-69-48

48. te harayaH = those monkeys; bhiima vikramaaH = of terrific prowess; vaaryamaaNaaH = though impeded; baaNaughaiH = by a flood of arrows; chakruH = initiated; anuupamaam vR^iSTim = a matchless rain; paadapashilaashailaiH = of trees; rocks and mountains.

Those monkeys, of terrific prowess, though impeded by a flood of arrows, initiated a matchless rain of trees, rocks and mountains.

rathena ca ratham ca api vaaraNena ca vaaraNam || 6-69-61
hayena ca hayam kecin nijaghnur vaanaraa raNe |

61. kechit = some; vaanaraaH = monkeys; raNe = in the battle-front; nirjaghuuH = destroyed; ratham = chariot; rathena = with chariots;vaaraNaam = elephant; vaaraNenaapi = with the very elephants; hayam = and horse; hayena = by the very horse.

Some monkeys in the battle-front destroyed chariot with chariots, elephants with the very elephants and horse by the very horses.

dadR^ishusH ca mahaatmaanam haya pR^iShThe pratiShThitam |
carantam hari sainyeShu vidyaa dhara maharShayaH || 6-69-68

68. vidyaadhara smaharshayaH = Vidhyadharas; the super natural beings and great sages; dadR^ishuH = saw; mahaatmaanam = the mighty Narantaka; haya pR^iSTa pratiShThitam = seated on the back of horse; charantam = and wandering; harisainyeShu = through the army of monkeys.

Vidyadharas, the super natural beings and great sages, saw the mighty Narantaka, seated on the back of a horse and hacking a path way for himself through the army of monkeys.

vidrutaam vaahiniim dR^iShTvaa sa dadarsha nara antakam |
gR^ihiita praasam aayaantam haya pR^iShThe pratiShThitam || 6-69-80

80. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; vaahiniim = his army; vidrutaam = running away; saH = Sugreeva; dadarsha = saw; naraantakam = Narantaka;aayaantam = coming; hayapR^iShTha pratiShThitam = seated on the back of a horse; gR^ihiita praasam = taking a javelin.

To that Sugreeva who was seeing his army running away, Narantaka appeared, coming seated on the back of a horse, holding a javelin in his hand.

tam praasam aalokya tadaa vibhagnam |
suparNa kR^itta uraga bhoga kalpam |
talam samudyamya sa vaali putras |
sturamgamasya abhijaghaana muurdhni || 6-69-89

89. tadaa = then; aalokya = seeing; vibhagnam praasam = the broken javelin; suparNa kR^ittoraga viirya kalpam = having an ability equal to the ability of a serpent; which was cut off by Garuda the eagle; saH valliputraH = that Angada; udyamya = stretching out; talam = palm; abhijaghaana = struck; muurdhini = on the head; turangamasya = of the horse.

Then seeing his javelin shattered, like a serpent whose powerful coils were cut off by Garuda the eagle, Angada stretched out his palm and struck the head of the horse.

atha angado vajra samaana vegam |
samvartya muShTim giri shR^inga kalpam |
nipaatayaam aasa tadaa mahaatmaa |
nara antakasya urasi vaali putraH || 6-69-93

93. atha = thereupon; mahaatmaa aN^gadaH = the great-souled Angada; vaaliputraH = the son of Vali; samvartya = clinching; muShTim = his fist;tadaa = and then; mR^ityusamaana vegam = with a force equal to death; nipaatayaamaasa = rushed it; upari = on the chest; naraantakasya = of Narantaka.

Thereupon, the great-souled Angada, the son of Vali, clinching his fist and then with a force equal to death, rushed it against the chest of Narantaka.

atha angado raama manaH praharShaNam |
suduShkaram tam kR^itavaan hi vikramam |
visiShmiye so api ativiirya vikramaH |
punasH ca yuddhe sa babhuuva harShitaH || 6-69-96

96. atha = then; saH aN^gadaH = that Angada; kR^itavaan = who showed; tam vikramam = that forcible means; suduShkaram = which was very difficult to do; raamamanaH praharShaNam = and which rejoiced Rama’s intellect; visiShmaye = was surprised; atha = thereupon; saH api = Angada;bhiimakarmaa = who performed terrible acts punashcha = again; babhuuva = became; harShitaH = enthusiastic; yuddhe = in battle.

Then, that Angada, who showed that forcible means, which was very difficult to do, and which rejoiced Rama’s intellect. So much so, Angada too was surprised. Thereupon Angada, of terrible acts, was infused with vigour and again showed enthusiasm in battle.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

naraantakam hatam dR^iShTvaa cukrushur nairR^itarShabhaaH |
devaantakaH trimuurdhaa ca paulastyaH ca mahodaraH || 6-70-01

1. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; naraantakam = Narantaka; hatam = dying; devaantakaH = Devantaka; trimuurdhaacha = Trishira; mahodaraah cha = and Mahodara; paulastyaH = the son of Pulastya; nairR^itarShabhaaH = the foremost of demons; chukrushuH = wept.

Seeing Narantaka dying, Devantaka, Trishira and Mahodara the son of Pulastya the foremost of demons, wept.

sa vavarSha tato vR^ikShaan shilaasHca kapi kunjaraH |
taan praciccheda samkruddhas trishiraa nishitaiHsharaiH || 6-70-08

8. tataH = thereupon; saH = that; kapikuN^jaraH = foremost of monkeys; vavarSha = streamed forth; vR^ikShaan = trees; shilaashcha = and rocks; samkruddhaH = the enraged; trishiraH = Trishira; taan prachichchheda = chopped them off; nishitaiH sharaiH = with sharp arrows.

Thereupon, that foremost of monkeys streamed forth trees and rocks. The enraged Trishara chopped them off with his sharp arrows.

tamutpatantam trishiraas tribhir aashii viSha upamaiH |
ghorair hari pateHputram lalaaTe abhijaghaana ha || 6-70-19

19. trishiraaH = Trishira; abhijaghaanaha = struck; ghoraiH tribhiH baaNaiH = with his three terrific arrows; ajahmagaiH = which were straight-going; lalaaTe = on the forehead; tam utpatantam = of the rising Angada; haripateH putram = the son of Vali.

While Angada, the son of Vali was jumping up, Trishira struck him with three terrific and straight-going arrows on his forehead.

tam aapatantam utpatya hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaH |
aajaghaana tadaa muurdhni vajra vegena muShTinaa || 6-70-24

24. tadaa = then; hanuman = Hanuma; kapikuN^jaraH = the foremost of monkeys; utpatya = jumping up; aajaghaana = struck; muurdhni = on the head; tam = of that Devantaka; aapatantam = rushing on hism; muShTina = with his fist; vajrakalpena = equal to a thunder-bolt.

Then, Hanuma the foremost of monkeys, while jumping up, struck on the head of Devantaka rushing upon him with his fist equal to a thunder-bolt.

tataH sharaughairabhivarShyamaaNo |
vibhinna gaatraHkapi sainya paalaH |
niilo babhuuva atha visR^iShTa gaatro |
viShTambhitas tena mahaa balena || 6-70-30

30. tataH = thereupon; abhivR^iShyamaaNaH sharaughaiH = by the rain of a multitude of arrows; gaatraH = the body; niilaH = of Neela;kapisainya paalaH = the commander of the army of monkeys; babhuuva vibhinna = became blown up; atha = and then; visR^iShTagaatraH = with his loosened limbs; viShTambhitaH = paralyzed; mahaabalena tena = by the mighty Mahodara.

Thereupon, by the rain of a multitude of arrows, the body of Neela the commander of the army of monkeys became blown up. Thus the mighty Mahodara then made his loosened limbs paralyzed.

divi kShiptaam iva ulkaam taam shaktim kShiptaam asamgataam |
gR^ihiitvaa hari shaarduulo babhanja ca nanaada ca || 6-70-39

39. gR^ihiitvaa = seizing hold; taamshaktim = of that spear; ulkaalaniiva = like a meteor; kShiptaam = moving speedily; divaH = in the sky;asamgataam = even without descending on him; harishreshThaH = Hanuma the foremost of monkeys; babhaN^ja cha = broke it; nanaada cha = and roared too.

Capturing that spear coming like a meteor in the sky, Hanuma the foremost of monkeys broke it, even without its descending on him and roared too.

sa tala bhihatas tena srasta hasta ambaro bhuvi |
nipapaata mahaa tejaas trishiraas tyakta cetanaH || 6-70-43

43. talaabhihataH = struck by Hanuma’s palm; saH trishiraaH = that Trishira; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; nipapaata = fell down; bhuvi = on the earth; tyakta chetanaH = unconscious; srasta hastaayudhaH = with the weapons slipping from his hand.

Struck by Hanuma’s palm, that Trishira of great splendour fell down unconscious on the earth with the weapons slipping from his hand.

sa tasya shiirShaaNy asinaa shitena |
kiriiTa juShTaani sakuNDalaani |
kruddhaHpraciccheda suto anilasya |
tvaShTuHsutasya iva shiraa.nsi shakraH || 6-70-47

47. saH = that; kruddhaH = enraged; anilasya sutaH = Hanuma the son of wind-god; prachichchheda = chopped off; shitena asinaa = with the sharp sword; tasya shiirShaaNi = his (three) heads; kiriiTa juShTaani = furnished with diadems; sakuN^Dalaani = and ear-rings; shakraH iva = like Indra the lord of celestials (chopped off); shiraamsi = the heads; tvaShTuH sutasya = of Vishvarupa the son of Tvashta.

That enraged Hanuma the son of wind-god chopped off with that sharp sword, his three heads furnished with diadems and ear-rings, like Indra the lord of celestials chopped off the heads of Vishvarupa the son of Tvashta.

sa sampraapya ciraat samjnaam R^iShabho vaanara R^iShabhaH |
kruddho visphuramaaNa oShTho mahaa paarshvam udaikShata || 6-70-58

58. saH R^iShabhaH = that Rishabha; vaanareshvaraH = the supreme monkey; praapya = regained; samjJNaam = his consciousness; chiraat = after a long while; kruddhaH = and enraged as he was; visphura maaNauShThaH = with his lips quivering; udaikShata = looked towards;mahaapaarshvam = Mahaparshva.

That Rishabha, the supreme monkey regained his consciousness after a long while and enraged as he was with his lips quivering, looked towards Mahaparshva.

sa svayaa gadayaa bhinno vikiirNa dashana iikShaNaH |
nipapaata mahaa paarshvo vajra aahata;iva acalaH || 6-70-65

65. bhagnaH = struck; svayaa gadayaa = by his own mace; saH mattaH = that Mahaparshva; vishiirNa dashanekShaNaH = with his teeth and eyes fallen out; nipapaata = fell down; achalaH iva = like a mountain; vajraahataH = struck by a thunderbolt.

Struck by his own mace, that Mahaparshva with his teeth and eyes fallen out, fell down like a mountain struck by a thunderbolt.

tasmin hate bhraatari raavaNasya |
tan nairR^itaanaam balam arNava aabham |
tyakta aayudham kevala jiivita artham |
dudraava bhinna arNava samnikaasham || 6-70-67

67. tasmin = (When) that Mahaparshva; ravaNasya bhaatari = the brother of Ravana; hate = was killed; tat balam = that army; nairR^itaanaam = of demons; arNavaabham = which was as extensive as an ocean; tyaktaayudham = abandoning their weapons; dudraava = ran away; kevala jiivitaartham= just considered with their lives; bhinnaarNavasamnikaasham = like a sea which has burst its shores.

When that Mahaparshva was killed, that army of demons, which was as extensive as an ocean, abandoning their weapons in the battle-field, fled for mere lives, like a sea which has burst its shores.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்


Follow

Get every new post delivered to your Inbox.

Join 68 other followers